Category: Uncategorized

  • Part 1:Spying on sister and becoming slutty

    Font size : +


    wanting to fuck my older sister

    I first started spying on my sister when i was 16 and it went on for the next year until she went to college.

    I didn’t start liking girls until i was about 15 and at this point i was only interested in my older sister Emily who just turned 19.At the age of 15 i was the same height as her but Emily’s tits were at least a D size where mine are only about a c.

    A couple of days before her 19th birthday she asked me if i wanted and of her clothes since i could fit most of them now besides her bras.I instantly replied with a yes and grabbed the pile she left for me and carried it into my room(which was next to my room).As i went through the pile of clothes i noticed a lot of stuff I’ve wanted to try on for awhile from her clothes, so i instantly put them on.I keeped going through the pile and found a mini skirt that looked nice and decided to put it on instead.Once i got it on i looked it the mirror seeing how it looks and when i turned around i saw that it exposes half of my butt and showing my panties.I felt like such a slut so i took it off.After a couple of minutes of trying on my big sisters clothes my sister entered my room and dropped a shoe box saying”Hey sis i see you’re all ready wearing my clothes haha, anyways here is some more clothes i don’t need”.As i opened the box i saw a couple of t-shirts inside with a bikini and some of her panties.

    This is when it all stared.
    Straight away i put on a pair of Emily’s panties.As i pulled them up my legs and pulled them all the way up i felt the back absorb into my tight ass.I felt like playing with myself right there and then but i couldn’t because i had school in about an hour.So i got changed into my uniform but keeped on the panties she gave me.The fact that i go to a girls only school didn’t help me feel any less hornier.So at lunchtime i couldn’t wait any longer so i went into the girls bathroom and sat on the toilet.I slowly pulled my skirt up while rubbing my breasts as i thought about my sister masturbating in these panties.I started rubbing my clit, then finger myself and after a little time i felt my pussy getting wet.I keeped going, i couldn’t stop now but the bell was going to ring in about 2 minutes so i pulled my finger out and started sucking on it.I keeped rubbing my pussy with the other hand revealing a wet spot in my panties.Once the bell went i stood up and started walking to my final class and as i sat down i realized that my skirt was much higher now and was nearly showing my ass.I quickly pulled it down before anyone started looking.

    Once i got home i knew that my sis didn’t get home until another hour so i went into my room and got changed. While i was getting changed i took off my top and skirt until i just had my bra and panties on and decided to put on that slutty skirt that she gave me.Once again i was staring into the mirror looking at my cute little ass.Then i started feeling horny again so i decided to go to Emily’s room and see what panties she has.I went straight for her draws and saw a pair of pink see through panties at the very bottom.As i picked them up i noticed that they were wet and instantly i smelt them.They tasted so good, i had to take them.So i quickly hurried to my room.I put on her underwear straight away as i entered my room and felt her wet panties soak into my pussy and my ass.I took off my bra and put on a slutty shirt she gave me that is baggy on that gave me a clear view of my boobs in the mirror as i stood there in these slutty cloths and see through wet panties.I went back to her room and put them back just in case she found out and maybe she might get wet in them again tonight.

    That night once we all went to bed, i waited until about 12 and i saw that Emily left her door open a bit just enough to be able to see in and at her bed.I couldn’t believe what i was seeing,my sister butt up in the air and a vibrator shoved into her pussy being held there by those pink panties that i wore early that day.I feel so horny so i stayed for about another 10 minutes until i started getting wet and quickly went back to my room before i got caught.I jumped on my bed and started fingering my pussy and thought about using her vibrator on myself.

    The next day i waited for her to leave and then ran into her room and took her panties again before going off to school.They were so wet this time as if she was going at it all night which made me horny through out the day. But as i sat down first period the panties started making my skirt wet so i had to sit on my bare ass revealing my ass to all the girls in my class.For some reason the more i wear her clothes the more sluttier i become.Like that lunchtime i would slit my legs open revealing my wet pussy to any girls who walked past.It got worse and worse as i keeped wearing and thinking about fingering my sister.The very next day i had my skirt higher so it was just so top bottom of my ass and i didn’t wear a bra so when my nipples got hard they would show through my shirt.

    The next day my friends decided to go to the beach so i said ill come after i went home.I thought i would look through my sisters draws to see if she has any slutty bikinis and i was in luck.I found a bikini that didn’t even fit me, making my boobs stick out and the string bottoms were tight showing pretty much my whole ass.This is probably what my sister uses to get all her boyfriends by wearing small bikinis so her tits and ass show.While we were on the beach i saw a lot of guys staring at me and wanting to fuck me but i wasn’t interested i only wanted Emily.

    Pic of Emily: http://adf.ly/PX2mb

    pic of me in part 2
    Part 2: First time with Emily coming soom


  • The Escapist

    Font size : +


    A girl trapped by dire cicumstances finds a way out…

    Friday:

    Her lips cried no, but her body writhed with carnal passion. Her cries fell on deaf ears, but the language her body spoke was one her incestuous family knew well. Her
    body began to quiver against her will. She was cumming, and cumming hard. As her uncle, brother, and father filled her every orifice with their cum, and as her
    stepmother, aunt, and twin sisters watched with lustful stares, she was filled with so much shame, guilt, and hatred that it felt as though her soul was breaking into
    a thousand shards. Even if her entire family died in some “tragic” incident, she knew she would never be free of her family’s sins. She told herself they were the
    wrongdoers, but she couldn’t help but feel like she shared some portion of their guilt. She felt guilt and shame for the way she- no, for the way her body responded to
    the assault. But more than that, she was seething with shame and self-hatred for being weak and helpless. If only she had been stronger, she wouldn’t be a victim. She
    was on the fast track to blaming herself like countless others before her. She couldn’t blame herself for what her body felt, but being weak… that was unforgivable.
    She would learn to punish her body for taking pleasure in the things she hated. More than this, she would learn to be strong in her mind, unbreakable, even as her body
    was being violated by her own flesh and blood. That day, she learned to dissociate from her body. Nothing terrible that happened to her would ever be real again. She
    would always find freedom in her own mind. She would always have a place to run and hide, no matter how many times she was raped and violated, whether it was by her
    own family or any other sick fuck. After all, no one could possibly blame her for what her body did.

    Three days earlier…

    Tuesday:

    She woke before daybreak. Traveling from three time zones away had taken its toll on her sleep. Only three weeks ago, her junkie mom told her the truth about her real
    father. He was a high-paying john. Straight sex, $500, no condom. Nine months later, she was brought into the world by a junkie whore with no father worth mentioning.
    All these years, she had grown up relatively unscathed despite her mother’s lifestyle. Then out of the blue, her mom got a call that reduced her to violent tears. She
    was moving clear across the country to live with her dad and his family and there wasn’t a goddamn thing she could say or do to stop it from happening. She was being
    raped of the only life she had ever known.

    She had arrived the night before. Introductions were made, supper was served, she was shown to her room, and that was that. Had she really taken notice of her new
    environment, she would have noticed some strange things about her new family, like the way her new dad looked her up and down, or the way her dad’s brother and sister
    hungrily eyed each other all through supper, or the way her new mom kept her legs parted during introductions from the chair in the corner revealing a pair of black
    lace panties. But most of all, she should have noticed how her new brother and twin sisters stared at her at supper, how the twins sat on either side of their brother
    at the dinner table, how each of the twins only kept one hand above the table, and how when dinner ended and she retired to her new room, she glanced back and saw a
    white stain on the kitchen floor, an erection precariously perched in her new brother’s shorts, and how each twin still had a hand on each of his thighs, stroking and
    massaging them as though to congratulate him for being such a good sport. Had she only taken notice of these things, she would have been on her guard the entire first
    night. Instead, she retired immediately to her room and had fallen into deep slumber, blissfully unaware of all the warning signs she had neglected to notice in her
    depressed stupor.

    The alarm on her bedside table indicated it was only 3:42 in the morning. At first, she thought restlessness had woken her. Then she heard noises from a nearby room.
    No. She heard noise coming from the rooms on either side of her own. To one side, she heard what sounded like her new parents enjoying each others’ bodies with wanton
    passion. On the other side, she heard what sounded like two girls in a similar passion. Was it the twins? Incest had always grossed her out, but for some reason, twins
    were a bizarre exception. She used to lie in bed and fantasize about what it would be like if she could clone herself and have sex with her other self. It fascinated
    her because there are some hot things you can’t do by yourself to make yourself cum like crazy. In her mind, twins were basically clones of each other. Frankly, she
    was jealous of the twins… and a little turned on. Her bedroom door didn’t have a handle, much less a lock. She weighed the odds in her head. The bathroom was on the
    other side of the twins room down the hall. The only ones who might pass her room to get to the bathroom were the couple on the other side of her room, and she could
    hear how preoccupied they were. She decided she liked those odds and pushed her blanket off the bed and began to strip, leaving her clothes scattered across the floor.
    Being a virgin, she was in constant need of new and sometimes risky ways of getting herself off. If someone did walk in, she wouldn’t have time to cover up. Her
    exposure combined with the sounds of ecstasy from the other rooms drove her into a sexual frenzy. Rolling onto her stomach, she arched her back, one arm holding her
    up, the other furiously rubbing her mound.

    After two or three minutes, she realized she was craving much more than what her imagination could conjure up. She crept to her door and slowly peeked up and down the
    hall. All clear. Mustering all her courage, she crept in front of the twins door. It was partly open. She peered inside. What she saw instantly made her wet.
    Outstretched, the twins were a tangled heap of flesh on the floor, one lying on top of the other, their legs parted, their vulvae rubbing together. The twins were
    tribbing on the bedroom floor.

    She slowly began to trace circles around her clit with her fingers, fully engrossed by the twins’ sapphic passion. She was so engrossed that she let out a small but
    sudden squeal when she realized the door on the other side of the bathroom had abruptly flung open. Abandoning any semblance of stealth, she ran inside her room
    without closing her door, grabbed the blanket off of the floor without regard to her scattered clothes, threw the blanket over her otherwise exposed form, lay flat on
    her bed, squinted her eyes half shut, and waited, attempting to feign sleep. A figure appeared in her doorway. She held her breath while she waited for the figure to
    turn and leave. She clamped her eyes shut and began to count in her head. When she got to ten, she threw her eyes open, expecting the figure to be gone. Instead, she
    was staring into the face of her new brother.

    She opened her mouth to scream, but he was too fast. In a flash, he was on top of her, blanket on the floor, one hand on her mouth, the other pushing down on her
    stomach as he used his bare, muscular thighs to part her legs. She realized with horror and disgust that he had been completely naked before he had even entered her
    room. He had every intention of doing what he was about to do.

    Her thighs shook as he forced them apart. Her breathing became erratic and hot tears began to roll from the corners of her eyes as his hard member prodded her
    entrance. She gasped roughly through his fingers as he slowly pushed into her. She flinched when he nudged her hymen. A wicked grin spread across his face.

    “Whoa. Dad didn’t tell me you were a virgin. Haha, sucks to be him. Guess he didn’t know. I was so pissed that the selfish fuck got to pop both of the twins’ cherries.
    He’s gonna fucking piss blood when he realizes he missed out on yours. He wouldn’t have let me go first if he knew how fresh you were sissy.”

    She didn’t have a chance to reflect on his words. With a start, he thrusted into her hard. Once. Twice. And… She winced in agony as her paternal half-brother tore
    through her virginity with his stiff member. The incestuous, fiery glint in his eyes suddenly became a storm of sinful, forbidden passion. He began rapidly thrusting
    his incestuous meat into her reluctant pussy, painfully jabbing her cervix. Too afraid to look him in the eyes again, she fixed her gaze on the digital clock beside
    the bed and reluctantly counted every minute of her torment. On the twelfth minute, she sensed a change in his body language. She began to panic as his breath
    quickened. His breaths were escaping in sudden grunts. As she realized what was about to happen, she writhed beneath his now sweaty frame trying desperately to force
    him off of her. In response to her struggling, he forced his weight down on her as he felt his muscles begin to spasm, leaving her arms free to vainly push at his
    shoulders, one hand still clamped over her mouth, the other groping at her chest, pinching painfully at one of her nipples. She squealed desperately through his hand,
    pounded on his shoulders with her fists, thrusting her hips at him in an attempt to force him off, the situation becoming increasingly desperate with every fraction of
    a second that passed. Her thrusting hips only maximized his pleasure, urging him to forcibly release his load deep inside her fleshy reservoir, filling her freshly
    deflowered womb against her will. He couldn’t hold back any longer. Defeated, she cried violently into his hand as streams of her brother’s cum filled her violated
    pussy with each thrust of his incestuous cock.

    Thinking that there couldn’t possibly be a worse set of circumstances for her to be in right now then to have been raped of her virginity by her half-brother and
    filled with his cum, she felt reluctantly relieved in knowing that it was over. She was wrong. She suddenly found herself filled with terror as he repositioned his
    hips, and with a heavy groan, began fucking her again, this time with his free hand tightly bound around her throat, only loose enough to keep her from asphyxiating.

    Her nightmare had only just begun…

    She awoke just before noon. Her scattered clothes on the floor, the soreness in her neck and between her legs, and the blood and cum stains on her sheets together left
    a violent certainty in her mind that everything that happened earlier that morning was real. Still, it didn’t feel real. Nothing did anymore. It felt like she was
    living someone else’s life, or perhaps more like she was living in someone else’s nightmare.

    Not sure what else to do, and frankly too broken to care, she dressed in the clothes she had on yesterday and followed the scent of freshly cooked food to the kitchen.
    As she sat at the table, watching her aunt make a full course breakfast in a very see-through nightgown, the things her brother said and all the signs she neglected
    came to her attention. Who could she turn to?

    Her aunt served her a full plate. Despite her stupor, she couldn’t neglect her appetite. As she tore into a pancake, her aunt placed a glass of water and a pill in
    front of her, exposing what seemed like a small canyon of uncovered cleavage, her still-hard nipples clearly visible through the thin fabric. “I hope your uncle and I
    didn’t bother you guys too much this morning. Our brothers just can’t help themselves sometimes, right hun?” Her aunt gave her a playful wink. “Take this,” she said,
    indicating the pill. “It’s a morning after pill. Judging by your brother’s state of exhaustion, I’d say he likely drained himself dry between those beautiful, young
    thighs of yours, am I right?” Her aunt nodded in the direction of the living room. Her half-brother was passed out on the couch, fully nude, his equally exposed twin
    sisters fondling his half-hard member as he snored softly.

    No. There was no one in this house that she could possibly turn to for help. Those motherfuckers were all deranged.

    Fearing what would happen if she didn’t, she took the pill, her aunt patting her on the head like a dog in response to her obedience, albeit affectionately. She
    concentrated on her food as others joined her at the table in various stages of undress, her brother and the twins altogether nude. She almost felt like an outsider
    being the only person with the decency to cover her body while others were in the room, much less eating breakfast at the kitchen table together as a “family” if the
    word could even be applied to this fucked up ensemble of sickos. But she reminded herself that she truly was an outsider. She wasn’t anything like them.

    She suddenly became aware of the presence leaning close to her. She turned to see her father dressed only in boxers staring into her face with a perplexed expression.
    “So you were a virgin, huh? I’d have thought even if your mother kept you away from her occupation that a girl with a body like yours would’ve given it up to someone a
    long time ago. Maybe I can’t restore your virginity to have the satisfaction of being your first, but you’re mine for today. I’m gonna do my best to make up for last
    night. Your pussy might already be popped, but you’ve got a lot of other first times to learn, and I’m gonna teach you today.”

    “The rest of us have plans today,” her uncle pointed out, “so you and your father will have the place to yourselves till dinner.”

    “Exactly hun,” her aunt said, “so take a nice long bath or shower to recover from last night. The rest of us need about an hour to get ready, so just take your time
    and relax for awhile.”

    It sickened her how normal they made this all sound, but after what her brother did, it terrified her to think of what the others were capable of, especially her dad.
    Admittedly, incest appeared to be a consensual thing in this house, but rape?

    She worked up the courage to say something. “What’s wrong with you people? I didn’t ask for this. I didn’t ask to be raped!”

    “Oh come now,” her aunt retorted, “we had to find some kind of way to break you in and get you to fall in line.”

    “Fall in line? Fall in line with what?”

    “With us, obviously. Sweetie, you better learn now while you still have a choice in the matter that if you don’t give what is asked of you, it’ll be taken from you in
    more ways than one. Look, I admire your bravery, but everyone in this family had to learn at some point that true freedom only comes to those who follow the rules
    they’re given. Now get your sweet ass in that shower and wash up for your daddy. And leave your clothes on the table. You won’t be needing them today.”

    That settled the matter. Being raped was just part of the plan. But she wondered…

    She glanced at her brother and sisters. Her brother’s eyes were full of lust and malice. There was no solace to be found in them. No hope. He had no remorse for what
    he did. But the twins… There was something different in their eyes. Even as they clung to their brother, all three of them naked, she could see sadness, remorse, and
    even the remnant of hope–anger, still glowing somewhere deep within their almost vacant glances. They still clung to hope. She wasn’t completely alone after all. She
    had to speak with them, but she had to survive her father first. If there was a way out of this place, she would need their help. She would do what she had to, even
    giving her father and the others what they wanted, but one way or another, the satisfaction would be hers one day. But survival and escape wouldn’t be enough. She
    realized that now. No, she wanted revenge…

    True to their word, everyone else had already left by the time she emerged from the shower an hour later. The clothes she had left on the table were gone. She wasn’t
    really surprised though. It was clear to her now that they would do whatever it took to make her fall in step with their twisted desires. Or perhaps they wanted to
    test how obedient she really was.

    Her father was sitting in front of the television, naked and stroking himself to the porn he had apparently put on. It was a cheesy flick about a lesbian cheerleader
    squad. He looked up and smiled at her as she inched closer, fearing what he intended to do, but determined to rob him of the satisfaction her brother experienced. She
    wasn’t about to let him get the better of her. Animals like him enjoyed it more if their victims resisted. She might give him what he asked of her, but she was
    determined to be the one who was really in control. Knowing this, she put on her brightest plastic smile, got on her knees before her father, looked up into his hungry
    glare with her best puppy dog eyes, and bit her lip lightly, trying not to oversell her performance. She kept her voice down to a mere whisper. “What do you want me to
    do daddy?” She tried her best to sound nervous and vulnerable. She didn’t want him to hear her determination. If he became aware of her courage, he would do what he
    could to crush it, and she couldn’t allow him to gain that advantage. Not now. Not ever.

    She would have her revenge.

    Without speaking, he reached out and pulled her head towards his cock. She parted her lips, not sure how best to proceed. She flicked the head with her tongue. He
    pulled her closer, urging her to take his member into her mouth. She inched her lips down his shaft, her mouth now enveloping the very organ from which she originated.
    She stroked her father’s cock within the moist recesses of her mouth, her tongue massaging the underside of his shaft. He groaned in ecstasy. It took all her strength
    to suppress her urge to bite her father’s cock off. It was too soon. She needed to plan ahead first. She needed time.

    He pushed her head away, removing his cock from her mouth. “Turn around,” he commanded. As she did, he pulled her down into his lap. Her gaze moved to the scene being
    depicted. Admittedly, the girls in the scene were quite attractive, though their performance was unrealistic.

    Her father began rubbing her vulva, his fingers passing roughly over her hooded clit. Her body responded almost immediately to his touch. The attention he gave to her
    body was brief. He prodded her entrance, thrusting into her, establishing a steady rhythm. On the screen, two voluptuous brunettes were fucking on a locker room bench
    with a strap on, their ample tits swaying pleasantly.

    Abruptly, her father stopped fucking her pussy. He pulled out, instead prodding her ass with his cock. Bracing herself, she inhaled quickly. As he slowly pushed his
    cock into her ass, she let her breath go from her, her leg muscles twitching with the new sensation. He paused as his balls came to rest against her naked flesh, the
    full length of his cock embedded into his daughter’s inexperienced ass. He wanted to savor the anticipation, thinking of the hard pounding he was about to give her
    tight hole.

    Without warning, she winced in surprise as her father started a rapid assault on her backdoor. Her toes curled and her ass muscles clenched, squeezing her father’s
    incestuous meat involuntarily. On the screen, the girl being fucked with the strap on was furiously rubbing her clit. The actress let out a loud moan and began
    squirting, spraying herself and her partner. Almost in response, the rhythmic pounding in her ass came to a crescendo. Her father painfully and suddenly pushed as deep
    into her ass as he could manage, his twitching cock releasing several streams of hot cum into her sorely throbbing hole.

    As he turned off the movie and made his way to bathroom, the sound of running shower water echoing through the house, she smirked to herself. Was that it? Trying to
    make her way to her room to look for new clothes, her father suddenly stepped into the hall, blocking her path.

    “Jump in the shower. The water’s ready for ya.” She hesitated for a moment, then gathering her resolve, started to walk past him. She soon wished she hadn’t.

    She massaged her jaw as she stepped into the shower, a bruise forming where her dad had punched her with a closed fist. She had underestimated his abusive tendencies.
    He was more violent than she first thought, and he gave no warnings before striking her. She had to be more cautious in the future.

    She faced him as he climbed into the shower with her, her eyes looking nowhere in particular. He suddenly pushed her back against the tiled wall, lifted both her legs
    off of the bathtub below, and used her free weight to impale her pussy onto his cock once again. It was sudden and uncomfortable, but she reluctantly acknowledged to
    herself that this wasn’t altogether unpleasant, at least not compared to her previous experiences. She had to strain her self-control to refrain from giving any real
    indication to her father that she was almost enjoying what he was now doing to her body. As he fucked her against the bathroom wall, her feet bouncing in the air on
    either side of him, she did everything she could to remain expressionless. But as she began to cum, she realized it didn’t matter if she showed expression or not. The
    way her pussy spasmed and clenched his hard cock, and the way her thighs clamped onto his abdomen told him exactly what he wanted to know. He wanted her to know what
    it was like to have someone make her cum against her will. As far as he was concerned, both her pain AND her pleasure now belonged to him.

    Her hatred grew.

    As her father walked nakedly out of the bathroom ten minutes later, she collapsed in an exhausted heap on the bathroom floor, her father’s cum slowly pouring out of
    her ass and pussy and slowly circling the drain as the water got cold, her nipples stiffening in response to the chilly water.

    The icy sting of the water becoming unbearable, she reluctantly turned off the water and stumbled drunkenly towards her room and the uncertain but welcoming comfort of
    her tainted bed. Her head had only just hit the pillow when she heard muffled steps approach her door. Part of her knew it couldn’t have been over already. She knew he
    intended to break her. She supposed it would be too much to hope that he wouldn’t try to break her in a single night.

    Her father stepped abruptly into her room, making his way to her bed. In the dim light, she could see he was holding something at his side. Whatever it was, it was
    making a metallic clanking sound as he came to a stop by her bedside. He grasped her arm and held it above her head. As she felt the cold steel of the handcuffs close
    around her wrist, she realized he was cuffing her to the bed. He cuffed her hands around the metal bar of her bed frame.

    She grew anxious as he swiftly left the room. Watching her digital clock, it was almost an hour later when headlights shined through her window. He was saving her for
    the others. Who was going to have her this time?

    Minutes later, two figures entered her room. She snapped her eyes shut as her lights were switched on, illuminating her aunt and uncle. Her uncle was dressed in
    boxers, an erection already straining against the usually loose fabric. He was carrying a laptop. Her aunt was covered in a modest bathrobe, her valley of cleavage
    uncharacteristically well-hidden.

    While her uncle fiddled with the laptop, her aunt dropped her modest robe to the floor, revealing two great hills of fleshy chest and a bright magenta strap on. Her
    aunt knelt at the foot of her, kissing her way up her legs as her aunt slowly approached her mound.

    “Rolling,” her uncle announced. “Okay ladies, time to start the show. Let’s make our first family movie.”

    Suddenly, her thighs were spread wide and her aunt’s face was buried deep in her delicate pink pussy. As her aunt began rapidly assaulting her clit with her tongue,
    the sensation overwhelmed her self-control. She surrendered herself completely as she came hard against her aunt’s tongue. Her aunt gave no sign of letting up just
    because she had already cum. Before she could even catch her breath, she was cumming a second time.

    As her involuntary ecstasy subsided, her now-naked uncle stepped forward and waved his stiff cock before her face expectantly, positioning himself so that he didn’t
    block the recording laptop’s view of the action he hoped to get. Remembering the cuffs on her wrists and the soreness in her jaw, she opened her mouth wide, beckoning
    her uncle’s cock. As he eagerly started fucking her face, she withdrew into fantasies of how satisfying it would be to sink her teeth deep into his stiff protrusion.

    She could sense that he was on the verge of coating the back of her throat when he suddenly pulled out. For a brief moment, she thought he was going to cum on her
    face. Instead, he walked around the bed and began fucking his sister from behind while she furiously started tongue-diving her helplessly bound niece.

    The rhythm of her uncle’s hard thrusting drove her aunt’s face hard against her pussy, every nerve below her navel firing all at once with every jarring impact. As her
    uncle climaxed, slamming his spurting cock deep into her aunt’s fleshy cave, her aunt screamed a muffled orgasm into her violated hole, the sudden rush of air into her
    womb forcing her own cries of reluctant incestuous pleasure.

    With the biggest shit-eating grin, her aunt climbed up and straddled her face. “Suck all that cum out. Suck it clean.” As her uncle’s cum poured out of her aunt’s
    pussy and into her mouth, she couldn’t help but be impressed at how much there actually was. “Don’t swallow hun. Not yet.” Her aunt got down beside the bed and pulled
    her face close, her mouth gaping. “Spit that cum into my mouth.” As she spit her uncle’s seed into her aunt’s mouth, her uncle held the laptop over the bed to get a
    better vantage point. After the last drop was exchanged, her aunt leaned over her, pinching her nipple hard as she spit the load back into her mouth, her aunt’s tongue
    swirling it around before pulling away. “Swallow.” Gulp. “Good little cunt. Now open up so we can see.”

    “I think the others are really gonna love this, right sis?”

    “Oh, I’m sure they will. Let’s get some sleep. The boys and us have got a big day tomorrow. It’ll just be her and the twins with the house to themselves all day. And
    grab those cuffs too hun so the poor girl can get some decent sleep.”

    Wednesday:

    The next morning, she awoke to find the twins naked in her bed, each clinging softly to either side of her as she stared at the ceiling. The twins’ show of affection
    was the most loved she had felt since coming here, and she was reluctant to disrupt the tender moment. Still, even she couldn’t help but admire their beauty. Their
    tits were only a little smaller than her own. Their hips were proportionately large for their height, making them quite voluptuous for their size. Their tits were
    great, but it was their asses she admired most. They were the best she had ever seen, and being an avid ass-lover herself, she wasn’t easy to impress.

    One of the twins stirred. “Good morning beautiful,” the twin yawned. “How did you sleep? I hope they weren’t too rough with you.”

    “I’ll be okay,” she said, feeling adored and appreciated for once. With a pang of understanding, she had to ask. “How rough are they with you guys?”

    “Not so bad anymore.”

    “Yeah,” said the other twin, now awake too, “it was a lot worse in the beginning. Dad used to beat us because we kept trying to protect each other.”

    “What changed?”

    The first twin frowned at the unpleasant memories. “Dad and big brother starting putting us in different rooms.”

    “Right,” said the second twin. “Then they’d start taking turns beating and fucking us.” Tears were forming in their eyes.

    She suddenly felt brave. “I’m going to get us out of here somehow. But…”

    “But what?” they asked in unison.

    “I’ll need you guys to help me.”

    “Whatever you ask, I’ll do it.”

    “Me too.”

    “Thanks guys.”

    The twins looked at each other from across her bare chest.

    “We can finally leave sis.”

    “I’m scared though.”

    “It’s okay. I’m scared too.”

    They leaned over and kissed. As she watched, the twins’ kiss of reassurance and hope turned to passion and lust. She almost expected them to fuck each other right
    there on her bed, so she was pleasantly surprised when they turned their affections on her instead. Each twin slipped a hand between her thighs, each of them sucking
    on one of her tits. Wanting to show her eagerness, she began stroking their backs, lightly caressing their skin with her fingernails. She spread her legs for them, her
    pussy warm with anticipation of the things the twins might do to her. Her reluctance was gone. This time, she wanted it.

    The twins clearly had the benefit of experience on their side. Every touch of their hands, every lick of their tongues, every tender kiss, and every loving glance or
    deep longing stare seemed to restore a broken shard of who she used to be and who she might have become. It was more than sex. As the twins worshiped every inch of her
    body, they were also paying homage to the intangible parts of her being. She was more than flesh to them. They were making love to the entirety of her being.

    With one twin wrapped around her abdomen kissing and nibbling every patch of skin in sight, the other twin between her legs hitting nerves deep in her pussy that she
    didn’t even know she had, she had such an intense all-encompassing orgasm that she had only begun to notice the rush of blood to her ears before her vision faded and
    she blacked out.

    She came to only moments later. “Holy shit!” She lay there drenched in a sweet-smelling mixture of sweat and girl cum–both her’s and the twins’–as she tried to catch
    her breath and calm her still-racing pulse. “God, I wish I knew how to do that.”

    Feeling confident and a little naughty, she ate breakfast in the nude (with a morning after pill on the side). Between bites of cereal, the nude twins told her how
    them being dressed the night of her arrival was the first time they’d worn any sort of clothing in days–not counting during their periods–and the only time they were
    actively instructed by their mother to wear any sort of clothing at all. They seldom chose to wear clothing unless they went somewhere. The conversation took a darker
    turn after that. The twins knew of a guy in town who sold stolen items in an alley including but not limited to firearms. Rumor has it that he accepts forms of payment
    other than cash. The twins claimed they knew all this to be true because their father had once traded the twins’ “assets” for the laptop her uncle had used only last
    night. Apparently, he enjoyed his time with the twins so much that he threw in the flat screen in the living room as a bonus. The plan was to find the guy in town and
    “trade” for a gun.

    The twins donned a matching set of dark blue dresses foregoing underclothes. Hoping in the back of her mind that she might get another taste of that morning’s ecstasy
    if she followed the twins’ example, she wore black knee socks with a medium-length black skirt and a cleavtastically loose-fitting white v-neck top that she knew would
    hide nothing if it rained and–like the twins–decided to forgo any sort of underclothing.

    Without a car, it would take a couple hours to get to town. For an hour, the twins walked on either side of her, holding each of her hands. Being only a few inches
    taller than both of them, they would occasionally lay their heads on her shoulders as they walked. Though it made walking difficult and slowed them down a little, she
    adored the affectionate attention.

    As they made there way down a rural, woodsy road, the twins stopped abruptly.

    “What is it guys?”

    “There’s a really beautiful waterfall nearby.”

    “Yeah, and if you listen close, you can hear it from here.”

    Sure enough, she could just barely hear what sounded like distant water rushing loudly. After a short walk into the woods, she gasped before the beautiful sight. Even
    better was the sight of the twins before her eyes, the water serving as the perfect backdrop. Losing herself in the moment, she walked up behind one of the twins,
    wrapped her arms around her delicate waist, and began kissing her neck. The twin giggled at her soft touch. For a brief moment, she feared the other twin would become
    jealous or feel left out. As she looked up to see the other twin’s reaction, she instead found her biting her lip and eying them hungrily. As she continued nibbling on
    one twin’s neck and slowly caressing her hips, the other twin inched her hands between her legs, careful not to reveal the wetness under her dress. Recognizing the
    game the twin was playing with her, she lifted the back of the first twin’s dress and began caressing her voluptuous, firm, round ass. Confirming her suspicions, the
    second twin hiked up her dress, revealing the middle and ring finger of her right hand buried in the soft wetness of her pussy. The more she gave, the more she would
    get, and oh boy, what she would do to win this game.

    She lifted the twin’s dress up over her head, letting it float to the ground, then pulled her legs out from under her. The twin fell onto the soft ground in a fit of
    laughter. The other twin responded by undressing and lying on her back next to her sister, never once removing her fingers from her sweetness. Feeling naughty again,
    she put one hand between the legs of the twin beneath her, the other hand working up under her own provocatively short black skirt. The rushing of the water sent a
    cool breeze swirling around the three of them, a soft mist gradually moistening their skin only to be evaporated away by the occasional gust of wind. The wind playing
    at the moistness between their legs and the vanishing mist playing at their exposed flesh sent chills through their bodies that only added to their nervous excitement.
    Working both hands vigorously, she began jilling herself and the twin off, the other twin following her lead. Each twin came, one twin writhing and moaning beneath
    her, the other bucking violently into her own hand and kicking at the ground with little grunts, but for whatever reason, she couldn’t seem to bring herself to orgasm.
    It was like trying to pedal a bike uphill. Each time she got close to the top, she would lose her footing and backpedal. The other twin–having guessed her
    frustrations–crawled behind her, and forcing her head down into the other twin’s chest, began finger-fucking her from behind. Following her sister’s lead, the first
    twin reached up from beneath her and began rapidly rubbing her clit. The sensation grew to be too intense. She tried to put her hands between her legs to slow the
    twins’ motions, but the twins each grabbed an arm and refused to let her interfere. The sensation of being restricted unexpectedly exciting her passion, she began to
    squeal between her teeth, her breath escaping in sudden screams and yelps of ecstasy. She had never been a screamer, but she had always adored the sound of girls
    having noisy orgasms, and as she became one of those girls, she found very much to her surprise that she liked the sound of her own screaming. In fact, it was her own
    screaming that finally sent her over the edge. With a violent series of spasms, her pussy exploded with sensation, thoroughly coating the twins’ hands in her juices.
    The woods echoed her screams over the loud rushing of the waterfall as she squirted for the first time in her life, her body forcibly relinquishing its reservoir of
    fluids all over the incestuous hands of her twin sisters.

    Sampling the juices she deposited on their hands, the twins kissed and caressed her body from head to toe, working their fingers and tongues underneath the folds of
    the clothes she was still wearing, massaging her sore flesh as she lay prostrate on the leafy ground, her pussy still pulsing with lustful tension.

    She needed more.

    “Oh fuck yes, give it to me guys. Make me cum again.”

    “Oh, don’t worry sissy, we’ll make you cum…”

    “…we’ll make you cum if we get to cum with you.”

    “I’ll try my best, but I don’t think I’m as great at this as you guys are.”

    “Well, we have had lots of practice silly…”

    “…years of practice.”

    She blushed as she remembered seeing the twins on her first night. “I know guys. I have a confession to make. I was getting off in bed to the sound of you both on the
    night I first came here. Then I got naked and went to your door and watched. It was so fucking hot. You guys were amazing. That was right before…” She felt a lump
    forming in her throat.

    The twins began tugging at her clothes. She eagerly responded by letting them undress her. They surprised her when they abruptly stood up, ran, and dove headlong into
    the water. They splashed playfully at each other, giggling and squealing youthfully. Suddenly, they were kissing passionately, their tongues dancing together between
    each others’ lips, their chests and shoulders pressing together. She felt a sudden warmth between her legs.

    Next thing she knew, she was stepping silkily into the water, her lustful gaze never leaving the forbidden fruit on display before her eyes. Once in the water, the
    twins turned their attentions on her, pressing her against the smooth rocks lining the water’s edge. Each twin placed a hand between her legs. Returning the favor, she
    lifted a hand up to each of the girls’ mounds, slowly parting the folds of their pussies in search of their sensitive clits. Grinding on each others’ hands, the three
    sisters swapped tongues in between sudden grunts and moans of incestuous pleasure, their soft breasts and hard nipples rubbing sensuously, slippery from the icy water.

    This time, the three sisters climaxed together, their exposed bodies huddled together tightly, their limbs quivering in unison. It was time to go…

    As the three sisters arrived in town, her heart pounded in her chest. It was an unexpected thrill knowing that passersby could see the stiffness of her nipples and the
    pinkness of her aureolas as her translucent white top clung to her damp breasts. She got off knowing that the eyes of so many envious and horny men and women of
    various ages were on her. She inwardly hoped that her edgy, erotic anxiety would help her overcome the reluctance she held concerning her destination and what she
    intended to do when she got there. She didn’t want to think about what was happening–what she would be doing. She just wanted it to be over.

    The twins brought her before a dingy apartment building. The twins walked up the steps and hit a call button. While they conversed with someone on the intercom, she
    noticed a young redhead about her age watching her intensely from what looked like a bedroom window. Feeling spontaneous and caught up in the moment, she put on her
    brightest smile, lifted her top, and flashed her tits at the redhead. She was surprised when the redhead abruptly stood up in full view of the window and flashed her
    back. The redhead had pale skin and freckles dappled her chest. The redhead leaned against the window pane, pressing her firm tits flat against the glass.

    Just then, the door of the building opened. She turned around to see a man with a gaunt face step out onto the street. She turned back to the redhead only to find a
    blanket covering the window where she had been.

    “Follow me,” the man said. “I never do business inside this part of the building.”

    She and the twins followed him down an alley. They stopped in an alcove that housed a couple of dumpsters. There were no windows in this part of the alley. There was a
    moderately dim light hanging over an emergency exit door.

    “This part of the building was sealed off after a fire. I busted the door a while back and started using the old storage space for my ‘transactions.’ I also keep my
    merchandise stored here, guns included.” He fiddled with a lock which was binding a heavy chain to the door. “Ladies first,” he said with a plastic grin, gesturing for
    them to enter first.

    She followed as the twins led the way into the building. Clearly, they knew where they were going. They arrived into a surprisingly spacious room filled with filing
    cabinets, furniture, and a large bed as the room’s centerpiece. She continued to look around the room for a little over a minute.

    “So who’s first?” She turned around to find the man already undressed, his cock hard and waiting.

    One of the twins knelt down before him and began giving him head. The other twin lay back on the bed before him, spreading her legs, and began finger-fucking herself.

    “And what about you? You want that gun or not?”

    She hesitated for a moment. Then she got on the bed, lifted her skirt, and began grinding her hips into the twin’s sweetness. She hoped that if she focused on the
    twins, this would be so much easier. She flinched as she suddenly felt the man’s fingers roughly exploring the tender flesh between her legs. She took a deep breath
    and tried to tell herself that she was enjoying this. But she couldn’t fool herself. She was sure that the man got off thinking it was him who would be using her, but
    she also knew deep down that she was using him too. This horny fuck was just a means to an end for her. As this dawned on her, her reluctance slowly began to fade. She
    didn’t want to fuck the guy, but she did want what he had to offer, and fucking him was the easiest way to get it. So be it, she thought.

    “Don’t keep a horny girl waiting,” she teased playfully. “Are you gonna fuck me or what?”

    The man hesitated for a moment. It seemed he was as surprised at her as she was at herself. “So you really want my cock in you that badly, huh baby?”

    “You have no idea. I want your cum in me. Fuck me. Please baby. Fuck me.” She thought she was overselling her performance a little too much, but she figured this guy
    probably preferred it that way anyway.

    Pushing the twin aside, he pulled her onto her stomach and yanked her skirt down her legs. He proceeded by flipping her over on her back and spreading her legs wide.
    He took a brief moment to position his cock at her entrance, then he thrusted painfully into her and began pounding into her hard and fast, obviously looking to serve
    his own selfish gratification. Without missing a beat, he pulled her top over her head and threw it aside. He groped at her tits, pressing them together, then
    pinched and twisted her nipples hard. She winced in pain.

    “Yeah baby, you like that? You like that you dirty little whore, huh? You naughty little girl.”

    She smirked at his last choice of name calling and decided to follow his lead. “Yeah daddy, I like that. I like it when you hurt my little titties like that daddy.”

    The twins seemingly at a loss as to what role they should play in this climbed on the bed, lay on their sides facing opposite of each other, and began to 69 sideways,
    one of the twin’s pussies on display for the dealer, the other clearly visible for her, and began eating each other out.

    “You want my cum, you dirty little whore? You want your daddy to cum inside your tight little pussy?”

    “Yeah daddy, I want your cum inside me. Cum for me daddy. Cum for your dirty little girl.”

    His body tensed up and he began thrusting into her with slow, hard, jabs as he began pouring his cum into his client’s pussy, his head ripe with taboo fantasies. Her
    only thought was that if this guy had any children, he deserved what her own father had coming to him…

    As she and the twins got dressed, the dealer’s cum dripping pointlessly down her inner thigh, he rummaged through some cabinets in the corner of the room.

    He walked over with the gun, a silver revolver, and told them if they ever needed anything to come back soon. He turned to lead them out the door. A thought flashed
    through her mind. What if the dealer gave them a gun that doesn’t even work? Only one way to find out…

    Pop. The dealer dropped to the ground, a hole in the back of his head. She felt nothing. No remorse. Her only concern now was whether she had enough bullets to finish
    the job she had set out to do now that she had wasted one. She checked the gun. Five left. Just enough. Poetic. Utterly fucking poetic.

    As the three made their way back down the alley, they noticed the redhead waiting for them in a long brown trench coat. Her heart fluttered when she noticed the
    redhead’s feet were bare. Was she naked underneath?

    “If you guys ever want a good time, call me. Or maybe if you just want to talk or something. Whatever works for you. Here…” The redhead opened the trench coat and
    pulled a piece of paper out of the inside pocket, revealing that she was indeed stark naked underneath.

    As she took the paper from the redhead’s hand, the look in her eyes made her pause. She had seen the same look in the twins’ eyes too.

    The redhead gave the three of them one more teasing glance at her goods as she opened the coat, lifted the back, and flashed them her ass, baring her exposed front to
    the other side of the street in the process. The twins lifted their dresses up, baring all but their shoulders. The twins and the redhead giggled at each other.

    As they made their way out of town, the gun tucked precariously under the waistband of her skirt where even the dumbest cop could see it, she asked the twins what was
    up with the redhead.

    “We’ve kind of known her for a while.”

    “Father has brought us here before when he buys stuff from the dealer.”

    “Yeah, but he usually makes us wait out front.”

    “One day we flashed her our boobs.”

    “After a few times, she began doing it too.”

    “We never talked to her before. We’ve never even seen her come outside.”

    “Something about you sis must be special. What’s the paper say?”

    She opened the paper she held in her hand. “It says ‘Meet me at the park on the south side of town if you wanna get to know me. Here’s my number if you decide you want
    to.’ Is it like a date or something?” The twins just shrugged.

    When they finally got home, they hid the gun under the trailer outside and prayed no one would find it. It was well after dark, only a few hours before midnight. She
    followed the twins into the room they shared and watched them daintily strip out of their blue dresses, carefully hanging them in the closet. The twins led her to the
    bathroom and drew a bubble bath. The three of them washed each other’s hair and backs. There was some light fingering and plenty of kissing and groping, but the three
    were too exhausted by the day’s events for any more sexual adventures. The three dried off and returned to the twins’ room, crawled under the covers, and clung to each
    others’ bare flesh, the three of them happier than they had been in such a long, long time. As sleep crept up on her, the nagging thought that the nightmare wasn’t
    quite over yet tormented her, filling her dreams with anxiety, suffering, and a lust for forbidden flesh and the blood of her twisted kin.

    Thursday:

    She awoke the next morning to the sound of moaning. The twins were still fast asleep. Remembering the deposit that the dealer had left in her pussy the day before, she
    dressed in her clothes from the day before and ventured into the kitchen to find herself in the midst of a small orgy. Her father’s siblings were fucking on the
    kitchen counter, her aunt’s mountainous cleavage swaying dangerously with every thrust. Her brother was standing beside the kitchen table, his cock in his mother’s
    mouth, her step-mother bent sharply over a kitchen chair being ass-fucked by her father.

    Hoping to stay invisible, she made her way past her brother as he began to cum on his mother’s face, her experienced hand guiding where his cock was aiming, she went
    to the cabinet where the pills were kept. As she filled a glass of water and swallowed a pill, she turned to find her step-mother apparently staring at her ass.

    “You’re mine today. I was gonna pick out something for you to wear, but…” She looked her up and down. “I think this’ll do just fine. We leave in ten minutes.”

    Afraid of what might happen if she asked questions, she sat in the living room and stared blankly at the flascreen, waiting for the worst to come.

    Ten minutes later, her step-mother came out of her bedroom wearing a cheap business suit–one of those gray skirt numbers that make even the most pleasant female look
    like an uptight bitch. Something about the way the suit fit her seemed off, but she couldn’t figure out how. She rode shotgun as they drove into town. Around nine,
    they pulled up in front of a large, seemingly vacant office complex on the other side of town. When they stepped inside, she was greeted by the sight of about a dozen
    men and women. Some of the women looked about her age. The older women and all of the men were wearing suits or formal wear of some kind. The younger females were
    dressed kind of provocatively, not unlike herself, though some of their clothes looked much more or much less nicer than her own. Judging by the looks on their faces,
    she wasn’t the only one who wished she could be somewhere else at that very moment.

    Then one of the females caught her eye. It was the redhead. She appeared as shocked as she was for them to be seeing each other under such circumstances.

    “Welcome everyone. It’s good to see so many of you attending today. Much better than last year, I must say. And such beautiful daughters you’ve all brought. Let us
    begin. Show your money.”

    Four men and three women stepped forward, drew a wad of money from various places–jacket pockets, suitcases, bras–and placed it in a pile on a small table in the
    center of the room. Her step-mother stepped forward and collected the money, putting it in a suitcase with a fancy lock. From within the suitcase, she pulled out
    several slips of paper and a small black bag with a drawstring.

    “Write your last names on these. We each draw from the bag. If you draw your own name, put it back and take another. No one gets to play favorites. You get the girl
    you draw. No refunds. No complaints. Let’s draw.”

    Her step-mother drew first. She got the redhead. One of the women, probably a mother of one of the other girls, pulled her name. She was being whored out to a stranger
    for money. Her mother was a prostitute, and yet her mother had spared her from this fate for so long. How could this be happening now?

    There was a number of furniture pieces in the large space. The woman who pulled her name guided her to a bed. The redhead was guided to a St. Peter’s cross by her
    step-mother. Watching for a brief moment, she watched her step-mother strip to reveal a very revealing leather outfit beneath her cheap suit. She began to strap the
    redhead to the cross when the woman pushed her on the bed. The woman rolled her over, yanked up her skirt, and began slapping her ass hard. Unprepared for the assault,
    she tried to resist the bitch. Bad move. She yanked her head back by her hair and put a firm grip on her throat with the other hand. She could barely breathe. Her
    brother had been gentle by comparison. She began to get scared. The woman slipped her hand up the back of her skirt and began forcibly finger-fucking her pussy and ass
    simultaneously. If the woman’s hand hadn’t been around her throat, she would’ve screamed in pain. Suddenly, she was on her back. Her top was ripped open. The woman
    spat on her pussy, then revealed a strap on from beneath the skirt she was wearing. she lifted her legs high in the air and began thrusting the over-sized toy painfully
    into her asshole. The bitch slapped her tits repeatedly, calling her names like whore, slut, and cunt.

    After an agonizingly long hour of this nightmare, she vaguely heard her step-mother call the parents over to the table. As the bitch walked away, she dared to sit up
    and look around the room at the other girls. She felt guilt on behalf of them all, but the redhead seemed the worst off. She was sobbing heavily. The skin on her ass
    and thighs was red with an hour’s worth of slapping. There was blood dripping from her back where she had been lashed so hard that it broke the skin in several places.
    Looking more closely, she could see scars from other sessions like these. Almost all of them were on her back, the one part of the girl’s body that she hadn’t revealed
    to her and the twins the day before. Her body burned with rage.

    “It’s time to go. Get dressed.” The afternoon was spent with her step-mother driving around town making various stops. She paid little attention at first. Then she saw
    the redhead in the window. She realized with a start that her mother had gone to see the dealer. Just then, her step-mother got in the vehicle looking scared as fuck.

    Secretly savoring the moment, she dared to ask a question. “What’s wrong?”

    “Huh? Oh, nothing… Some asshole stood me up, that’s all.”

    She thought she heard her step-mother say under her breath “stupid fuck had it coming anyway…” She looked out the window and smiled to herself. As her step-mother
    started the car, she noticed the redhead in the window, looking somber. The redhead waved. She waved back as they pulled away, wondering–hoping even–if she might
    ever see the redhead alive again. Even more though, she wondered if the girl would ever be free. Would either of them ever be free?

    It was dark again by the time her step-mother finished her errands. She seemed distracted the rest of the day. She took pride in knowing that she was secretly the
    cause for her step-mother’s distress. Her father and step-mother were absent for supper. She had a hunch that they were discussing the dealer’s untimely demise. She
    overhead bits and pieces of the argument when it was at its loudest. As far as she could make out, they feared a visit from the police because the dealer kept
    “records” of some of his transactions. It seemed that if the cops found the incestuous home videos they had been using as bartering chips, the cops would suspect their
    involvement in his murder. Even if they were cleared as suspects for his murder, the dealer had enough footage of incest and even a video of the side business her
    step-mother had been running which was more than enough to nail them all with a slew of incest and prostitution charges. In short, they were fucked unless they went
    back and tried to remove any incriminating evidence.

    A new plan was beginning to form in her mind–a new way to get revenge. If only…

    “Where were you all day?”

    “What do you–“

    “Oh, don’t give me that bullshit. I came home twice yesterday, and you three were nowhere in sight. Where the fuck were you?” Her step-mother eyed her suspiciously.
    She could feel the woman’s eyes trying to probe her thoughts. “Where’s the gun?”

    “What the hell are you talking–“

    “You don’t know if she had anything to do with it.” She was surprised to hear her father sticking up for her.

    “You’re right. As usual, you’re right. I don’t know. But I sure as hell intend to find out. Strip the little bitch and take her to the living room. We’ll fuck it out of
    her. And if that isn’t enough, we’ll beat it out of her. I’m not taking any chances.”

    She tried to fight them off. She even busted her brother’s nose. But there were just too many of them. Her uncle brought the laptop out from his room. Her brother and
    father held her down as her step-mother throat-fucked her with a dildo. She kept this up for almost an hour and a half before letting up.

    “This bitch is stubborn. Fine. So she doesn’t need air in her lungs. Let her choke on cum then. Get over here. Hold the bitch down and fuck her till she bleeds. I
    could use a good show for once.” With that her step-mother sat on the couch with a twin on either side, the air of a self-righteous queen all over her.

    The clock on the wall struck midnight.

    Friday:

    Her lips cried no, but her body writhed with carnal passion. Her cries fell on deaf ears, but the language her body spoke was one her incestuous family knew well. Her
    body began to quiver against her will. She was cumming, and cumming hard. As her uncle, brother, and father filled her every orifice with their cum, and as her
    stepmother, aunt, and twin sisters watched with lustful stares, she was filled with so much shame, guilt, and hatred that it felt as though her soul was breaking into
    a thousand shards. Even if her entire family died in some “tragic” incident, she knew she would never be free of her family’s sins. She told herself they were the
    wrongdoers, but she couldn’t help but feel like she shared some portion of their guilt. She felt guilt and shame for the way she- no, for the way her body responded to
    the assault. But more than that, she was seething with shame and self-hatred for being weak and helpless. If only she had been stronger, she wouldn’t be a victim. She
    was on the fast track to blaming herself like countless others before her. She couldn’t blame herself for what her body felt, but being weak… that was unforgivable.
    She would learn to punish her body for taking pleasure in the things she hated. More than this, she would learn to be strong in her mind, unbreakable, even as her body
    was being violated by her own flesh and blood. That day, she learned to dissociate from her body. Nothing terrible that happened to her would ever be real again. She
    would always find freedom in her own mind. She would always have a place to run and hide, no matter how many times she was raped and violated, whether it was by her
    own family or any other sick fuck. After all, no one could possibly blame her for what her body did.

    “This is ridiculous. Why won’t she give in already?” Her step-mother clearly wasn’t satisfied with how things were turning out.

    “Because maybe the bitch really doesn’t know anything.”

    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Her brother went to the window.

    “It’s the fucking cops!”

    Three weeks later:

    She was waiting at the park with the twins. An anonymous caller had ratted out her step-mom and identified her as the last person to see the dealer alive. She would later discover the redhead was the caller. The police weren’t convinced that her step-mother was the murderer, but the revolver they later found underneath the trailer–conveniently wiped of prints–seemed to indicate that she was the most likely suspect. Add to that the orgy of evidence at the murder site, and the police were quick to start pressing charges on many people. Nothing the police found indicated that she or the twins had any involvement, but the same couldn’t be said of her father, step-mother, brother, aunt, or uncle. Each of them was being charged with everything from incest and rape to prostitution and theft. A lot had apparently happened before she had shown up that she knew little to nothing about.

    She felt better not knowing. She had her own burdens to bear. But today was different…

    “Hey guys. You showed up?” It was the redhead. Her mother had gotten slapped with a number of prostitution charges. She was finally free. “I’m glad you could all make
    it here just to see me.”

    “You’re worth it,” she said, smiling brightly. She was beginning to think she’d never see the redhead again. “So what is it you wanted to talk to us about?”

    “I’m getting this new place outside of town. It’s kinda out of my price range right now till I get a better job. I was hoping you guys might want to, um– to come live
    with me? Ya know, together. I mean, it doesn’t have to mean anything, but… I was hoping you guys might want to… get to know me… or something…”

    She glanced at the twins. They smiled approvingly. “Of course. We’d love to live with you. Just one question…”

    “Ask me anything.”

    “Is it clothing optional?”

    The redhead smiled her brightest smile yet. “Heehee. Always.”

    For once in her life, things were finally going right. She couldn’t wait for her next string of adventures. But that’s a story for another time…


  • The Barbie Lez Fantasies – Week 25: Twincest (Part 2)

    Font size : +


    A quick and kinky lesbian fantasy!

    Author’s Note 1: These short fantasies started off as weekly mini-stories for my readers, but the newsletter was shut down because autoresponders do not accept adult content. I thus decided to publish these fantasies for free for my readers to enjoy. It is meant to entertain, so please do not leave hateful comments if everything is not perfect. I am only human after all.

    Author’s Note 2: Although this fantasy can be read independently, it was written as part of a series. For full enjoyment, please read “The Barbie Lez Fantasies: Week 1-24”.

    ***

    Have you ever had one of those fantasies? You know, the ones that feel so real you begin to wonder if you are actually imagining them? Well, I do… because I have them all the time! Sometimes, they turn into a story, but mostly they remain trapped inside my brain. That is, until now…

    “What are you doing?” asked a voice, snapping me out of my trance-like state. It took me a few seconds before I recovered from the intense fantasy I had just been engrossed in. I could not help but sigh as I realized the intense lesbian sex session had just experienced had been nothing more than a figment of my imagination. Still, the orgasm I had just experienced had been incredibly intense. Unfortunately, the fact that it had not really happened left me even hornier than before. Still, I managed to forget about my heightened level of arousal long enough to look up at the young woman who had just snapped me back to reality. Standing before the couch upon which I sat, she was surprisingly similar to the young woman sitting next to me—the very same one I had just been fantasizing about. Then again, that was to be expected with sisters, especially when they happened two be identical twins.

    There were a few seconds of silence during which I struggled to figure out why the newly arrived sister seemed so shocked by her sibling’s presence in the living room. Had the intense sex session I had just fantasized about really taken place? But the lack of cum and the fact that I was still fully clothed told me it had all taken place in my head.

    “Then why is she freaking out?” I wondered. Fortunately, the answer was soon provided.

    “Wh… what do you mean?” stuttered the seated twin as she peered up at her sister with a frown of incomprehension plastered across her face.

    “…” said the standing twin as an equally confused expression deformed her traits. But when she realized her sibling truly had no idea what she was talking about, the expression faded.

    “The kitchen,” she explained. Unfortunately, that only served to confuse her sister further. That is, until an expression that could be described as a cross between total comprehension and guilt washed over the seated sibling’s face.

    “Oh my god!” she gasped as she jumped to her feet. “The lasagna…” I heard her voice trail off as she hurried out of the living room, undoubtedly heading into the kitchen. Apparently satisfied by her sister’s reaction, the standing twin strode toward the couch and took a seat beside me. Though the sofa was quite wide, the young woman chose to sit right next to me, forcing our arms to gently rub together. The second our skin made contact, I felt an all-too-familiar sensation grab hold of me.

    “Uh-oh!” was all I had time to think before I felt a powerful fantasy grow within me. Within seconds, I saw reality fade, only to be replaced by an identical fantasy world. My arousal level seemingly higher than ever before, I was unable to keep from glancing at the hot woman sitting beside me. Though I planned on looking her up and down, I was unable to resist the urge that took hold of me the second I laid eyes on her. Instantly giving in, I reached out and pulled her in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “MMM?!” she moaned in surprise when I thrust my tongue past her lips and started exploring every inch of her mouth.

    “Mmmmm!” I also moaned, though mine was a result of the arousal that coursed through my veins and not the shock of being kissed by a new friend. Nonetheless, I soon felt her tongue come to life. Though I could still feel her reticence, she started tentatively moving her tongue around. Encouraged, I increased the passion of the kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” she soon moaned as she started reciprocating my eager tongue strokes. Actually, she did more than simple reciprocation; she soon escalated the already intense make out session. Forcing me to my back, she lay down upon me and started grinding her body against mine. I was unable to keep from moaning as I felt our bodies grind together, forcing our surprisingly erect nipples to rub together.

    Our tongues continued dancing around in each other’s mouths as she slid her body back and forth across mine, forcing my arousal level to skyrocket. Though blissful, the grinding did not seem to satisfy the horny twin as she decided to once more escalate things. Sliding one of her legs between my thighs, she shifted her body slightly to the side and gyrated her hips, forcing our cunts to massage each other through the thin fabric of our skimpy outfits.

    “Mmmmm!” we moaned in unison as I also started thrusting my hips back and forth, forcing the speed of the tribbing to increase. The waves of arousal that washed over me grew more and more powerful until I felt the familiar sensation of an orgasm building deep within me. I think my moans grew in intensity, but I cannot be sure as I was too focused on the orgasm that was on the verge of exploding within me to notice anything else. Unfortunately, that never happened.

    “What the fuck?” I half-moaned, half-yelled as I felt my lover pull away. My eyes flew open just as her tongue left my mouth and I saw her get to her feet. Reaching for her purse—which had been resting atop the coffee table the entire time—she rummaged through it. Before she even had a chance to find what she was looking for, I realized I knew exactly what she was doing. Sure enough, her hand soon flew out of her purse, brandishing a large vibrator.

    “I always carry it with me,” explained the twin, “Just in case.”

    “So does your sister,” I pointed out, recalling the identical vibrator her sister had used in my previous fantasy.

    “How did you know?” asked my lover, stunned that I knew about their dirty little secret.
    “Lucky guess,” I lied, too horny to explain how I had previously had sex with her twin sister in the fantasy world we currently found ourselves in. Instead, I waited for her to join me with her little plastic friend. Luckily, I did not have to wait long.

    “Come here!” I said, the second her ass made contact with the couch. And with that, I pulled her in for yet another passionate kiss. Unfortunately, the make out session was soon cut short. Fortunately, that was just because I had grown so horny I desperately craved more. Breaking the kiss, I tore her blouse open, revealing her bra-free boobs. I leaned forward, but before I could wrap my lips around one of her nipples, she pushed me back.

    “I’m the host,” she explained. “It’s my duty to make sure my guest is well taken care of.” With that, she dropped the vibrator and proceeded to ripping my clothes from my body. Moments later, I was fully naked. But that was all I had time to notice before she dropped to the floor and shuffled over until she found herself kneeling between my legs. I think she then proceeded to licking, sucking and teasingly biting my nipples, but I cannot be sure because I was in an arousal-induced trance that left me barely conscious. It was not until I felt something long, hard and vibrating make contact with my labia that I was snapped back to reality. At least, the reality of the fantasy.

    “Fuck!” I moaned as I felt her tease my lower lips. Fortunately, the teasing soon came to an end when she forced then entirety of the toy into me. Unfortunately, it did not penetrate my pussy. Instead, it was shoved deep into my asshole!

    “FUCK!” I yelped in surprise. But the arousal that coursed through my veins as a result of that anal penetration soon convinced me the twin had not been presumptuous in picking the cunt’s ugly cousin.

    “Mmmmm!” I moaned as she started sliding the vibrating toy in and out of her rectum. As if that was not enough, she soon started teasing my labia with her tongue. Fortunately, that only lasted a few seconds; moments later, the thrust her tongue deep into me and forced it to dive in and out of me alongside the vibrator.

    Moan after moan flowed out of me until my orgasm once more returned. I barely had time to notice its presence before it exploded within me, forcing a powerful moan past my lips.
    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” I shrieked as I felt my pussy start to shake and shiver. The first wave of cum flowed up from the depths of my poon and squirted into my lover’s mouth. She barely had time to release a satisfied moan before another wave soon followed.

    Moans echoed. My body convulsed. My lover continued tonguing and toying my two holes until…

    Suddenly, I was snapped back to reality by an all-too-familiar voice. Though it sounded exactly like my lover’s, the voice belonged to her twin sister. Glancing around, I realized my fantasy lover was no longer kneeling between my legs, but seated next to me. As usual, I was fully clothed and not a drop of cum was present. Sighing, I forgot about the interrupted fantasy and focused on the newly arrived twin’s words.

    “The lasagna’s ready,” she said as she entered the living room and strode toward the couch. “It just needs a few minutes to cool,” she explained as she took a seat next to me. I now had one twin on either side of me.

    “I don’t think I’ll last that long,” I thought as I felt yet another fantasy grow within me. It was the third of the day and, from the looks of it, it would be much more intense than its predecessors…

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez


  • SARAH’S NEW LEATHER SLACKS.

    Font size : +


    This chain of events commenced when I went shopping to purchase a new leather skirt or slacks. I wanted them so I could highlight my ass for my man – and the male and female guests we entertain for our mutual sexual pleasure.

    Thirty minutes after I arrived home from my shopping I am feeling good after a shower as I try on my skin tight leather slacks to show my man. Fresh make up, killer heels and a white silk blouse – the silk does feel good on my naked nipples.

    “Do you like my new slacks baby?,” I smile as I pose with my legs apart.

    “Fucking sensational baby, I can’t wait to slide them off you.”

    “How about topless in the slacks, do you like that baby?,” I tease as I shrug off my blouse.

    “Fucking sensational baby, look at your nipples, you know how to turn me on.”

    “Does my ass look big in them baby?,” I tease as I turn my back to him and pose with legs apart. My ass is totally naked poking out of my backless slacks.

    “Absolutely fucking sensational baby, you know how to turn me on, really turn me on. Love your ass, love it,” he moans as he licks and kisses my ass cheeks.

    “Do you want to fuck me, lick me, or a blow job,” I tease as he slides my slacks down to my ankles, and grabs my ass cheeks as I brace my hands against the wall.

    “Fuck you baby, while I have your glorious big ass cheeks in my hands. Fuck you hard and fast baby. Your ass is such a turn on for me,” he moans as he rams his nine inch erection me.

    “Tell me where you purchased those slacks and what happened when you tried them on?,” Roger asks in the afterglow.

    “That shop that sells those very sexy clothes and costumes. My intention was to buy a very short leather skirt that didn’t close properly to leave my naked ass exposed for you. I made a point of asking for a male shop assistant to help me try it on. Henry was a spunky man in his early twenties, perhaps bi-sex.

    “He told me company policy insisted a female be present for fittings such as these. Fine by me I told him. Janet was also early twenties, attractive, and a bi-sex, lipstick lesbian I guessed. They both appealed to me sexually, even though they were half my age.

    “I had planned this moment to tease myself and hopefully the shop assistant, you know what I am like baby. I was wearing a skirt, blouse and a skimpy g-string with my heels. Janet handed me a leather skirt to try on. ‘My hands are full Henry, will you take my skirt off for me,’ I asked as I watched the reaction of both of them in the dressing room mirrors on all the walls.

    “You know how I love flaunting my naked body. Not quite naked at that moment but my almost naked ass in my tiny g-string was the center of attention at that moment as they both ogled it.

    “Janet was very helpful as she fitted the skirt for me as Henry watched on with an obvious erection showing under his trousers. Janet asked me is this was the look I wanted. Is it for your man? Yes, I told her and perhaps some other men and women, we entertain on a regular basis.

    “You are a class act Sarah, I have something more subtle for you,” Janet told me as she handed me the slacks I wore for you. She told Henry to take off the leather skirt for me. His hands were shaking as I helped him take the skirt off. Let me help you I told him as I took his hand and brushed it across my ass.

    “Janet helped me on with the slacks.

    “What do you think Henry?”

    “Let me try them without my g-string, better still completely naked?” I teased as I had both of them hooked. You know I love to flaunt my naked body for both sexes at the same time

    “Would you two like to be our guests this Saturday? You can see what my slacks look like on me at home. You can also watch my man’s reaction.”

    After the purchase Janet took me to the coffee bar in the shop. She asked lots of questions. “Are you serious about Saturday? Are you and your man bisexual? How big is he? How many times in a session can he get it up?”

    Then it was my turn to ask questions. “Are you and Henry a couple? Are you and your man bisexual? How big is he? How many times in a session can he get it up?Your tits are bigger than mine, what size? Would you like to have sex with both of us? No fucking, just oral sex, outer sex.”

    “I thought my man was big, seven and half inches. I would love to have your man’s nine-inches, so would Henry. Did I tell you he can get it up four or five times in a session? Can’t wait for Saturday Sarah, she whispered as we tongue kissed before I departed. “And I would love you to pleasure my thirty-four D tits.”

    “And I almost forgot to tell you, I love being licked and teased, and I am multi-orgasmic.” I added as we kissed again.

    “This very exciting for us baby, a male and a female half our age, for our mutual pleasure,” I tell my man Roger at seven-thirty as we prepare for them.

    They arrive right on time. We have set up two carver chairs in front of our full length wall mirror.

    I am wearing my new leather slacks to please our guests. I am excited at the thought of flaunting my naked ass for them. I want them to worship it as foreplay while my man watches. I am wearing my killer heels, the slacks and a silk blouse long enough to cover my naked ass.

    “Love the leather slacks we sold you Sarah,” they both smile as Roger and I look them over.

    Janet is wearing a long, below the knee light-weight coat and asks Roger to hang it up for her. “One of the benefits of working where we do is the costumes we can hire. Do you like the Saint Trinian’s look?”

    Roger obviously does as he ogles her very short skirt, the front of it barely covers her obviously naked cunt lips, The back is even shorter and ends halfway up her exposed, naked ass cheeks. Her nipples are obvious, poking into her skimpy, white cotton shirt.

    Her man Henry is wearing leather trousers and a leather jacket – the macho look.

    Lots of sexual tension as I decide to take the initiative. “How do my slacks look on me when I am topless?,” I tease as Roger slowly undoes the buttons on my blouse and opens it to expose my erect nipples.

    “You are turning three people on baby, me especially,” he whispers as he licks my erect nipples as I watch the rapt reaction from Janet and Henry. I do love receiving sexual pleasure with others watching and turning them on.

    I am enjoying being the center of attention as Roger turns me around and momentarily lifts my blouse above my ass cheeks, licks and kisses both of them, then turns me around again so I am facing our guests.

    “Our guests want to see you completely topless in your new slacks baby, so do I,” he tells me as he removes the blouse before he sucks on each very erect nipple.

    “This is why Sarah purchased these slacks. She loves to flaunt and tease her glorious, big ass for our guests. And it looks sensational in those slacks.” Roger tells them as I circle around them with my hands on hips.

    “Face the wall and lean on it with your hands, legs apart baby. Do you want Janet and Henry to worship your ass like I am?”

    “Yes, you know I do. Both of them at the same time,” I answer. I can feel their excitement as a male and female half my age are licking and kissing my ass cheeks simultaneously. And I do like my man watching and enjoying. Wonderful foreplay for all of us.

    “Would you like that as well Janet?,” Roger asks as he places her hands on the wall and lifts her skirt. I am not sure if I am jealous, envious or turned as Henry and I watch him licking and kissing her lovely, well formed ass.

    Henry makes me feel better as he licks and kisses my ass. “I could lick and kiss your glorious ass all day Sarah, a real woman’s ass, especially while I watch your man doing the same to my lady,” he whispers as puts my hand on his trousers. “I have had that erection ever since I first saw your naked ass.”

    “Show it to me then Henry.”

    He is wearing just a skimpy, crotch-less leather g-string. His thick cock is impressive on his slender body. And I do like his gorgeous, taut ass. I am going to enjoy showing him my blow job skills.

    Roger is undressing Janet. Skirt and cotton top, leaving her in just a very sexy cup-less bra with lots of intricate straps.

    “You are our guests tonight, we want to pleasure both of you and be pleasured by both of you,” Roger tells them as he sits them side-by-side in the chairs.

    “We love edging our guests,” I tell both of them as I stand behind Henry and tease his nipples. Roger is standing behind Janet and teasing her already erect nipples.

    I am pleased at the size of Henry’s already erect, thick cock. Seven and half inches just as Janet said, as I kneel between his legs and lick, suck, then nibble his nipples. Roger is doing exactly the same to Janet as they watch each each other in the mirror.

    I love the vibe and tension when two couples are having sex in close proximity. Right now that vibe and tension is extra special as my man and I are swapping partners.

    “Have you ever had a blow job from a woman my age while you ogled her big ass in the mirror behind her,” I tease as I take his rock hard cock between my lips.

    “Am I good Henry? Do you like looking at my ass in the mirror while I sucking your cock,” I ask rhetorically, after a few minutes, enjoying the power I have over him as he is breathing very heavily. I decide to edge him by lightly running a finger tip along his rock hard erection, as I lick and suck just the tip of it.

    “Am I good Henry? You haven’t told me,” I tease, Before he can answer he has hit the back of my throat.

    “Our turn to sit in the chairs while you pleasure us,” I smile as Roger and I sit with our arms resting on the arms of the chairs with our legs apart a little later.

    “Who you do want honey?,” Janet asks Henry. I am hoping he will choose my man so Janet can lick me while I watch him blowing Roger.

    Without saying a word Henry stands behind Roger and teases his nipples while Janet teases mine, just as we had done to them earlier. Henry has another erection as he licks and sucks Roger’s nipples. “I have never had a man as big as you Roger. You are magnificent,” Henry whispers with a tremor in his voice as he licks and sucks his balls, then licks and kisses the underside of the full length of his erection.

    “Your man is huge Sarah, he has my man very excited,” Janet whispers as Roger stands and slides on the cock ring he had in his hand, then teases while we all watch as he slowly clips it under his balls. From experience I know when Roger wears that type of cock ring he really wants to enjoy the blow job on offer.

    “Make him work for it baby. Your turn on is my turn on,” I mutter as I watch Henry slide my man’s very erect cock between his tightly pursed lips as Janet is sucking my rock hard nipples.

    Then she is licking her way up the insides of my thighs. “I have wanted to fuck you with my tongue ever since you teased me with your naked body.”

    “Me too, so have I,” I moan as her tongue finds the tip of my engorged clit.

    Henry is teasing and edging my man as he licks his nipples while he strokes his erection with his fingertips.

    “Your huge cock is magnificent, and so hard for me,” Henry whispers just before he recommences sucking it, while teasing Roger’s nipples at the same time.

    “Put your legs over my shoulders Sarah,” Janet tells me as I readily comply. Then Janet is teasing my nipples with her fingertips as she has me close to orgasm. A huge extra turn on for me as I watch my man soaking up the sexual pleasure of his blow job from a man half his age.

    Without saying a word Roger stands and motions for Henry to change places and sit in the chair. “Scratch my ass, two hands, harder,” Roger is moaning with his hands on Henry’s head as he feeds his raging erection between his tightly pursed lips in a fucking motion.

    He is edging himself as he withdraws and strokes his erection. I love watching while I am being licked and pleasures. His thick, nine-inch erection encased in an evil looking cock ring clipped under his balls really is magnificent, I muse as I compare it with Henry’s seven-and-half inches.

    I have had my cunt licked and pleasured by numerous males and females. Despite her young age, or perhaps because of it, Janet is very, very talented as she has me ready to orgasm in a very short time, while I watch her man blowing my man.

    She has her two thumb tips near the top of my cunt lips and is manipulating them as she teases me with her tongue.

    “You are very talented, your tongue is magic, fucking magic, so good,” I mutter, then moan as I orgasm again, hoping my man is watching.

    “I want you to squirt for me Sarah, will you do that for me?,” she whispers after my third orgasm as she curls a finger into me while licking me. She really is good. Her finger is magic in sync with her tongue.

    I am concentrating so I can coincide my squirt stream with a mind-blowing g-spot orgasm. I also want to coincide with my man’s orgasm. And I especially want Henry to watch me squirt.

    “Harder, harder, hurt me, pleasure and pain, I love it,” my man is moaning as he glances at me being pleasured. Henry is raking his nails over Roger’s ass cheeks while he is sliding his erection between Henry’s tightly pursed lips in a fucking motion.

    A magical sexual moment as my man and I are about to orgasm in sync. Another man has him on the edge. Another woman has me on the edge.

    I am fighting to hold back a huge orgasm as I watch my man use the tips of his thumb and middle fingers of two hands to tease just the tip of his erection.

    “So good, so fucking good,” he groans, his knees trembling as he gushes.

    “Watch me Henry, watch what your lady is doing to me, this is for you,” I moan seconds later. I love an audience. My body is shaking as I have a tremendous orgasm and squirt.

    “Too early to call it a night, what else can we do for our guests sexual pleasure baby?,” I ask my man as we are tongue kissing while standing. We are both completely naked, apart from my heels. We are both standing with our hands on hips. The only contact we have is our tongues and lips.

    Then just as I hoped, Henry is on his knees, kissing and licking my ass cheeks. Even better my man is enjoying the three-way almost as much as me. He has another full on erection as he watches in the wall mirror as Henry worships my ass.

    Two men are pleasuring me with their tongues and lips while another woman watches. I love it. Even better when my man teases a fingertip among my cunt lips.

    Then he kneels and licks my cunt lips while another man is kissing my ass.

    “Lets fuck while they watch,” my man whispers.

    “Better still, I will give you a blow job while they watch. I want Henry to lick and kiss my ass while I am blowing you. Would you like that baby?,” I tease.

    “You know I have fantasized about this for years baby, another man worshiping my ass while I blow you. Even better, a man half my age, while his lady watches,” I tell him as we organize ourselves.

    “Enjoy baby, I really do want this,” I whisper as he slides his erection between my lips.

    “You two are awesome, I love watching you sucking your man’s nine-inch erection while my man is kissing your ass. You are really turning me on,” Janet whispers. “I have been timing you, ten minutes and counting.

    I can see her take Henry’s hand. “Watch Sarah blowing her man while I blow you like never before, honey.”

    “So good baby, while I watch Janet blowing her man.”

    “So good honey, while I watch Sarah blowing her man.”

    Then just as I hoped the two men are masturbating for Janet and I.

    “That was an awesome night Sarah,” Janet smiles as they depart. “Just you and I soon Sarah.”

    “Yes, very soon Janet. We have unfinished business.”


  • Settling down with Mistress

    Font size : +


    As requested, here is the third part of the story, and although it isn’t as long as the others, you’ll have to make do, and thay includes you, Tricky, even if you do seem to be my most vocal supporter. I’m not goint to promise a fourth part, but we’ll see if any other ideas come my way.

    Settling down with Mistress

    As you might expect from a little girl, Claudette threw a tantrum at being uprooted when her ‘father’ took the job at the veterans’ hospital, but that was the only tantrum. Even at her age, she understood just important it was to her ‘dad’ that she became a nurse. We asked what she thought would make the transition easier, and we very were surprised when she said that having a sister might be nice. There were still a number of war orphans in institutions, so within a couple of months of us settling into our new home, Claudette got a little sister. Yvonne was eight, to Claudette’s ten, but unlike Claudette, Yvonne had no memories of her parents. Information on Yvonne was a little sketchy, too. Her father was a soldier killed during the German invasion, and her mother was killed in an accident of some kind. That was really all we knew when we adopted her. At the beginning, she was quiet and shy, but she slowly left her shell behind, and became a typical, loud child, devoted to her big sister. We worried, at first, that Claudette would be jealous of Yvonne, but that was a problem that never occurred. In fact she was as fiercely protective of her little sister as Mistress had been with me. Being orphans gave them at least as much in common as two blood sisters ever had with each other.

    As you might expect from a horny, red-blooded young woman like yours truly, I found Mistress’ new uniform to be very sexy; (far more so than her old one, even if it was far less elegant), and many times I insisted on taking her to bed while she wore most of it, (minus her knickers of course!)

    Right from the beginning of my servitude to Mistress, nine years earlier, I very rarely used foul language, even in bed, which was usually the only time that Mistress did. My first real attempt was a surprise for Mistress, on a day that she came home from work visibly distressed. Both of our daughters were at school, and would be out of the way for several hours. Even as Mistress walked in the door to the house, I could tell that she was upset. My first thought was that she’d lost a patient, but that had happened before, and hadn’t effected her like that. My second thought was the patient had been a child, because Mistress loved children, and the idea of her being upset at losing one made far more sense than the idea of her being upset at the death of an adult. I was going to need to soothe my Mistress, the way I always had in the past, when she was upset.

    After she hung up her coat, I wrapped my arms around my Mistress, grabbed her buttocks and kissed her lips. I told her that I thought she should take a long soak in the tub, and I offered to make her a cup of coffee. I’d take it to her while she soaked. After Mistress went upstairs, I heard the bath running, and headed into the kitchen to prepare Mistress’ cup of coffee. After several minutes, I took Mistress her coffee, and sat on the edge of the bath and listened to her day as she drank the coffee. I discovered that Mistress had been present when a little girl of three had died there. As Mistress began to cry again, I reached down to cup her chin in my hands, and then leaned further down to kiss her. “When you get out of the bath, I’ll help dry your skin and hair Mistress. After that, take me into the bedroom and I’ll make you feel better.”

    After a few minutes, Mistress finished her coffee and got out of the bath. As she stood in the bathroom, naked, and covered in water, I dried Mistress’ body. Whilst doing so, I couldn’t resist fondling Mistress’ magnificent body. She put on a dressing gown, grabbed me by my left hand, and asked “What are you going to do, in order to soothe me, my Princess?”
    “What I always do Mistress; kiss your lovely red lips, suck your big firm tits, and finger your succulent, sweet cunt!”
    Mistress’ eyes widened at my choice of words and asked, “And what are you going to do after that?”
    “After that, Mistress, I’m going to grab the big brush handle, put you on your knees, and fuck you in your tight arse, while I continue to finger your cunt and squeeze your tits!” Mistress smiled for the first time that day, released my hand and dropped her dressing gown to the floor. “Why wait to go into the bedroom,” she asked, while leaning against one of the walls, and presenting her bum to me. “Everything you’ll need to mount me is beside the toilet bowl, Princess. The cunt’s here, Mistress; just come and shove your fingers up it as you know I need you to do!”
    “I’m to be Mistress?”
    “Yes Mistress; I need to be dominated today, like you did before. Just do me a favour, and swear at me a lot more this time!”

    I closed the bathroom door I leaned back against it; admiring Mistress’ body. She was thirty three, yet didn’t look a day over twenty five. Her choice of words on her last birthday were, “I’m in my early thirties, yet I’ve got the tits of a woman ten years my junior!” She did, too; early thirties; two years older than me, and her impressive pair of baby-feeders was somewhat firmer than my not quite so impressive pair was!

    Leaning against the door, I put my hands onto my hips and told Mistress to put on her uniform. I overruled her objections, in the way I thought that she would want. “I told you to put on the uniform, now, bitch!” Mistress immediately began to get dressed, as I ordered. “Good girl,” I said, as she began putting her clothes on.

    After that, I simply watched Mistress dress, the way I had done, so many times in the past. Then, as she stood in the bathroom, fully dressed, I began to give my Mistress what I was so sure she wanted. I walked around her as she simply stood there. “Tasty,” I announced, as I grabbed Mistress’ hips, and turned her to face the empty wall. “Lean against it,” I ordered. Mistress duly obeyed, placing her hands onto the wall, and leaning her entire weight on them. I walked to Mistress’, right side and grabbed her right arm. I gently applied pressure to her arm, and bent it so that she was resting her weight on her entire forearm. Then I did the same with her left arm. In her submissive position, I opened her blouse and eased her breasts out of the bra cups that constrained them. “Nice tits, nursie,” I announced, as I fondled them, feeling Mistress’ nipples harden under my touch. After which I pulled down Mistress’ knickers and demanded that she step out of them.

    I knelt down behind my submissive little nurse and lifted her skirt up, revealing her bottom. It was a lovely sight, too! Blowing gently onto Mistress’ bumhole, I commanded her to, “Wiggle your arse for me, nursie.” Watching Mistress wiggle her bum, I asked, “Is this how a nurse gets promoted where you work? Do you do this for the doctors?”
    “No Mistress. Of course not, Mistress.”
    “Don’t the single doctors like getting your knickers off; putting you on an empty bed, with your arse in the air, and take turns fucking you like the dirty little bitch that all nurses are?”
    “The only person I drop my knickers and bend over for is you, Mistress!”
    “Me?”
    “Yes Mistress; I swear!”
    “Good girl,” I whispered, “I should be the only one!”

    I stood up and walked to where Mistress had stashed our toys. There, I found the two small toys, the large toy, a tub of Vaseline and a pair of nylons. I picked up one of the nylons and returned to kneeling behind Mistress. “Put your hands behind your back,” I ordered in what I thought was a firm tone of voice.
    “But…” she began to protest.
    “Now!” I interrupted.
    “What am I going to support myself on, Mistress?” my pretty little nurse asked.
    “Those fine big tits of your should do as cushions; you’re not fat, and they’re big enough,” I said, as I placed a hand between Mistress’ shoulder blades, and began to press the upper part of her body towards the wall. As Mistress’ breasts squashed up against the wall, she placed her hands behind her back, as I commanded, and I again told her that she was a good girl. I fastened the nylon around her wrists and tied it quite tightly. I then pulled the back of her skirt up and told her to keep hold of it. I wished I had a camera, at that moment, because the image was so erotic.

    “Alright, nursie, open your legs and shove out your arse,” was my next demand. Mistress obeyed immediately; giving me what I wanted. Following that, I sat down and poked my head between Mistress’ thighs, from the back, to get at her sweet sex, and the taste I was so fond of. Mistress juices were flowing quite freely, and I lapped them up as quickly as I could. Mistress had taught me the art of what she called, “Finger assisted cunt eating,” and she had taught me very well. I worked on Mistress with both hands and my tongue, and stimulated her to orgasm.

    Following on from that, I pulled Mistress away from the wall, turned her round and placed my hands on her shoulders. “On your knees, little nurse, it’s your turn to perform.” I pulled my skirt up and yanked my knickers down. “Eat my cunt, nurse, and eat it well!” Mistress shuffled closer, on her knees, and began to lick my sex. She could do little else with her hands behind her back, but she was always good with her tongue.

    With her hair wrapped around my hands, Mistress couldn’t move away without tearing her own hair out, so she could do little but perform on me the way I expected. Standing there with my eyes closed, feeling Mistress’ tongue circling my sensitive clitoris, and feeling my orgasm building, I was never in any doubt how I felt about my Mistress; I loved her so much. There was also the thought that she must feel the same way about me, otherwise she wouldn’t have been doing what she was. After my own orgasm washed over me, I released Mistress’ hair, and pulled her to the standing position. After I manoeuvred Mistress back to her old position by the wall, pulled her hips out, and pressed her back up against it, returning the back of Mistress’ skirt into her hands. Reaching for the tub of Vaseline, I massaged a large quantity of it into Mistress’ lovely plump bum. She knew what was coming, or so she thought. I was giving her one idea, while intending to do something else. Beginning with just one, I began to feed my fingers into Mistress’ tight bumhole, and listened to the sounds of pleasure she made as I did so. I managed to get three of them in there, as deep as my last set of knuckles, and I’d never previously achieved more than two fingers knuckle deep. I’m sure that Mistress would forgive me for saying that she was doing a good vocal impression of a porn actress on the receiving end of a big cock, as my fingers thrust in and out of her rectum.

    I knew that Mistress was close to orgasm, so I fed three further fingers into her sopping wet sex, and waited. The orgasm did not take long, and was very loud; I don’t think I’d ever heard Mistress squeal quite so loudly before, nor had I felt her body shake so much. Mistress’ legs gave way under her, and if I hadn’t caught her, she may well have collapsed onto the floor and been hurt. I had to catch her, because with her hands tied behind her back, she wouldn’t have been able to stop her fall. I lowered Mistress to the floor, and allowed her to recover from her orgasm, as I looked at her beautiful body, and fondled her rock hard breasts.

    After her breathing returned to normal, I grabbed my Mistress by the waistband of her skirt and told to stand up. I opened the bathroom door and stood behind Mistress. I replaced the back of her skirt into her hands, and after picking up the largest of our toys, deliberately ran my right hand around her crotch, inserted my index finger into her sex and said, “Right then, dirty little nurse. That’s the foreplay over with, so it’s time for the main event! I’m going to take you into the bedroom and fuck your juicy little cunt until you can’t see straight. Now, walk, you dirty little cunt!”

    Mistress walked to the bedroom and stood beside the bed. I gently pushed her face down onto the bed and rolled her over onto her back. Putting my half of the big toy where I wanted it, I settled down between Mistress’ thighs, and inserted her half of the big toy. Gently squeezing her big breasts and intermittently kissing her lips, I vigorously made love to my Mistress, listening to the soft moans she made.

    ******

    Mistress had her strange tastes when it came to sex; the strangest of which was her fascination in watching me wet my knickers. The very first time that Mistress asked me to do that, I had to be convinced to grant her the wish. Upon her request, I climbed into our bath, and while not knowing what Mistress had in mind, I trusted her. Mistress tied my legs at ankles and knees, so that I couldn’t get up. My arms were fastened behind my back, and then Mistress opened my blouse and popped my breasts out of my bra cups. Then, as she sat on the side of the bath, squeezing my bare breasts, Mistress supplied me with plenty of white wine, knowing that when I drink any kind of wine, it goes through me quite quickly, and in quantity. I pee quite a bit after I drink wine, and Mistress took advantage of that fact to get what she wanted. I first realised what Mistress had in mind when I really needed to pee, and Mistress wouldn’t untie me, to let me get out of the bath.

    She told me what she wanted me to do, and I didn’t want to do it. After all, I was almost thirty years old, and women my age do not wet their knickers. I had no alternative, of course; in the long run I was going to have to obey Mistress, or my bladder would burst. Smart woman that she was, Mistress knew all of this, and she cheated; she began to tickle me, knowing what happened when I laughed with a full bladder. “Come on Princess, let the piss out,” Mistress encourage me. After a few seconds, the first trickle exited my bladder and began to soak into the material of my knickers. After another couple of trickles, Mistress noticed the expanding damp patch on my skirt and began to tickle more vigorously. I knew I couldn’t resist Mistress’ attentions much longer, and allowed my bladder to empty itself into my knickers, and soak into them, and into my skirt. It felt particularly humiliating to be lying in a puddle of my own pee, yet it was also surprisingly erotic for a reason I couldn’t explain, even to myself. Mistress placed a hand straight up my wet skirt and into my knickers, despite the fact that both were soaked in my pee. After the hour or more Mistress spent playing with my nipples, they were erect and aching, and my sex was definitely wet, and easily able to accommodate three of Mistress’ fingers. Mistress eased her fingers up, and alternated attentions between my nipples. After my first orgasm, Mistress told me the reason behind what we had done. “That was what I wanted to do to you in your cell, the day we met, but we both know how impossible it was, back then. I wanted to yank down your piss soaked knickers and finger your gash then, but I had to hide my lust for your body, and hope I could get at it later. You’re such a good sport, giving me what I wanted. Now then Princess, a clean skirt and knickers, and more wine for you.”
    “Yes, Mistress, although obviously you’ll have to change me.”
    “Obviously,” Mistress laughed.

    That night in the bath, I wet a total of four pairs of knickers and four skirts. After I wet the last set, Mistress climbed into the bath with me, and she peed on my blouse, to ‘add to the effect.’ Mistress had been holding it in for quite a while, and released a considerable quantity of pee on me. When it was all over, Mistress made love to me on the bathroom floor, and I didn’t even object to still wearing my soaked blouse and the last pair of knickers and skirt, also soaked, while Mistress rode me on the floor after she spanked me and told me how naughty a girl I had been.

    ******

    My main trouble was that as I observed my adopted children grow and mature, the more I wanted to have one of my own, and to feel that child growing inside me. Of course, that simply wasn’t possible in my current social situation, so I was going to have to convince Mistress to allow me to have what I wanted, which she often did when I asked at the right time. The question of course, is, ‘what is the right time to ask my Mistress if she’ll give me her permission to commit adultery, especially with a man?’ How did I ask her for permission to let that man make me pregnant, and, of course who, out of the men I knew, would I ask to father that child?

    It took several weeks before I encountered the set of circumstances I thought would be suitable. On a night when I had been particularly submissive to Mistress, with my wrists still tied to the headboard of our bed, and we lay on the top of the bed, sated by our lovemaking, I dropped the bombshell! The funny thing, in hindsight, was that Mistress didn’t seem surprised in the slightest by my request to be permitted a baby.

    She reached a hand between my legs, rubbed the natural lubrication around my sex, and asked, “You want to let a man put his cock in here Princess?”
    “Not really Mistress,” I replied, “but I want a baby, so I suppose I’ll have to let some man do that to me. I would rather not, but there is no other way.”
    “I suppose I’ve been expecting this question for a while now. I was beginning to worry that I didn’t know you as well as I thought I did. Even while I was scheming to get into your knickers before the heat of your body had dried them, I wondered if you’d have this instinct in you. If I hadn’t gotten into your knickers more than ten years ago, I suspect that you’d have ended up married a long time ago, and had your husband’s babies long before now. I didn’t expect that I’d be able to keep you for very long; probably no later than the end of the war, even though at the time, I figured that we were going to win it.

    I loved you on first sight, despite the situation, never mind the mess you were in, and up until then, I never dreamed it possible that I could. When you arrived at my workplace, I knew instinctively that you were the woman for me, and therefore I knew that I had to save you, in order to have you for my own. The fact that you saved me, three years later, told me that you felt the same way. I never deserved you; I always knew that, but at the time we first…” Mistress’ voice just faded away at that point.
    “Never deserved me, Mistress?” I asked, in a puzzled voice, because I didn’t understand what she meant. Mistress had always been kind to me, for as long as we’d been together. She had treated me no differently to the way my father had treated my mother; providing everything for me, giving me presents, paying me considerable attention, and giving me sexual pleasure. That was why I loved her, and intended to stay with her until death separated us.
    “No, never! Despite the fact that I never raised a hand to you, what I did to you at the beginning of our relationship was little better than what my men wanted to do to you in your cell. You didn’t offer me your virginity because you wanted me to take it from you. I took it from you by means of blackmail, after scaring you out of your wits, because you knew the alternative to giving me what I asked for. You gave me all of what I wanted, out of fear of what would happen to you if you didn’t. It was the best thing you could do, for yourself. Instinctively, I knew that what I was doing was as much for your benefit as for mine, perhaps more; you almost certainly wouldn’t have survived the alternative, but that thought didn’t ease my conscience as much as I had hoped it would.

    Even as you fell asleep in my bed, that very first night, despite knowing what I had saved you from, I felt guilty for what I had done to you; guilty for what I had to do, to get what I wanted. Many years ago you asked me if I’d have done any different if the situations were reversed. If we’d been in London, and you were the one in the uniform, the answer is ‘no,’ I would not have done anything that you didn’t.

    I’ve had a guilty conscience for more than a decade, which was only compounded when you saved my arse in Paris, so willingly, despite what I had done to you. I expected that you’d have made me work for it, but you didn’t. I might have felt better about those first six months of freedom if I’d had to earn that freedom, somehow; perhaps if you’d made me beg for it! My salvation was too easy, considering the amount of evil things I’d done; the amount of people that I’d hurt. I guess I can finally make it up to you now, my Princess, regardless of how I feel about your idea.

    I won’t like the idea of you bedding a man, but if you’ll follow my guidelines, the child that you’d like so much, can easily be yours. I will insist on you not fucking its father in our bed, and will also insist on approving your choice of father, but aside from that, do what you will. Be discrete and don’t rub my nose in it. Oh, and one finally guideline; if you get a dose of the pox I will be very unhappy with you!”
    “Now all I have to do is pick a man, and find the courage to ask for what I want. Then I have to hope that he’ll accept.”
    “That’s not likely to be a problem,” Mistress laughed and pushed a finger beyond the entrance to my sex. “You’re young and pretty, and you have nice tits. Offer yourself to a young, single man, and you shouldn’t have much trouble getting his cock right where you want it putting.”
    “Where to find a suitable man?” I mused outloud.
    “I can think of at least one teenage boy who’ll have you anytime you offer him this fabulous body! He’s had a crush on you for years, and he turned eighteen a few months ago. Would you accept him as father to your baby?”

    There was one local boy who I had watched grow towards manhood, and he’d never been able to hide his crush on me. I hadn’t realised that he’d reached adulthood. His name was Gerard and I figured he would do fine as father material, and due to his crush on me, would give me what I wanted, assuming I could find the courage to ask him for it. He was a good choice for many reasons; included amongst them were his innocence; he should still be a virgin and therefore couldn’t pox me. Being the shy sort, even if he boasted to all and sundry about the fact that he’d given one of the local lesbians a bun in the oven and claimed that the child growing in my belly was his, it was unlikely that anyone would believe him.

    “Yes Mistress,” I replied. “He’ll do just fine, if you think he’ll be willing.”
    “If you have to question that, then perhaps you don’t know as much as you think you do. He thinks that you’re the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen, and judging by the bulge in his trousers when he thought you weren’t looking, he wants to fuck you. He’s a man after all; offer him a fuck, and he’ll be in a rush to get your knickers off the moment you take him somewhere private! Remember, anywhere you like; on your back on the living room floor, on your knees over the arm of the chair, on your belly over the kitchen table, but not on our bed. ”
    “Maybe so, Mistress, but I don’t know how to please a man in the way I know how to please you.”
    “It’s far easier with a man, Princess, than it ever was with me. You don’t have to do anything to please him. Just lie there and think of your belly being full, and he’ll do the rest.” I know that it sounds silly to you, now, but I had little idea of the concept of lovemaking with men. Despite being more than thirty years old, I’d never even seen a naked man in the flesh, before. I’d seen pictures, of course, and read more than a few dirty books, but all of what I knew came from those books. “Mistress?”
    “Yes, Princess?”
    “Will you untie my hands now, please?”
    “No, Princess; I’m not quite finished with you yet! Due to the conversation turning me on, I’m going to have ride you again.”

    ******

    The cute teenage boy with a considerable crush on me, agreed to plant a bun in my oven, and as Mistress predicted, could barely wait to get my knickers off, the first time we had sex. All I had to do was lie down on our couch, with my bum on the arm, and my legs sticking over, and let my borrowed man do all the work. The experience was initially pretty poor, because my borrowed man had little idea of what to do to satisfy a woman, although I decided that I would be able to teach him a little. I’d been wondering for many weeks how it would feel to have my borrowed man pumping my belly full of his semen. The books had given me a description of the experience, but the reality felt so much better! I agreed with Mistress that I would give myself to him once a day, for the week before my period, stopping when my period started, or when it was supposed to start. Mistress wished me luck in becoming pregnant very quickly, because she didn’t like sharing me with anyone. As it was, we had sex far more often than once a day; I think the record was five times; on the agreed days, and I never told Mistress about my disobedience. She’d have understood, though, or at least I would like to think that after she spanked me, she would have been able to forgive me. The one thing I didn’t do, though, was take him into our bedroom, although I would have liked to have let him make love to me on our bed. That was one of Mistress’ guidelines that I couldn’t violate. My main trouble with my pregnancy plan was that unlike Mistress, I enjoyed having sex with my borrowed man; I found the experience to be pleasurable; especially that sensation unique to having sex with a man, and a sensation that Mistress could never give me. I wondered how I might replicate that warm sensation at will.

    As it was, it took three months for me to conceive, and I now have a flesh and blood son, to carry on Mistress’ assumed family name. My own had already been assured with the births of my three nephews, so I wasn’t overly concerned with giving my son my own name. I was quite willing to give Mistress’ fictional family name to my son.

    Who am I going to borrow to give me my second child? And how am I going to convince Mistress to allow me that child?

    When I realised I was pregnant, I was over the moon, and Mistress’ attitude seemed to change almost immediately. I’d realised that she wasn’t happy with my situation, but once she recognised the fact that I had a bun in the oven, her attitude seemed to change. The realisation hit us both on the same morning, when I was puking my guts up for the third morning in a row. As I knelt down in front of the toilet bowl, my insides heaving, Mistress knelt behind me and put her arms around my waist. “I guess that congratulations are in order, Princess. We both know what this situation means, don’t we?”
    “Yes Mistress; it means that I don’t need to be unfaithful any more.”
    Mistress chuckled. “That wasn’t quite what I meant, but there is that, too. What I meant was that in nine months you’re going to be attending a little person, twenty four hours a day. You’ll be up at all hours of the night when it cries, needing feeding, changing shitty nappies whenever necessary, and generally not getting much sleep. The funny thing is that I feel jealous of you for that, and I don’t understand why! I should be telling you that you have my sympathy.”
    “You know how it is Mistress, you’re a woman, and you should have maternal instincts like mine.”
    “I didn’t imagine I ever would, though. I’ve never had any reason to want children, but now that I see you showing all the symptoms of having one up the spout, I’m having second thoughts. Of course, I’m working, so I won’t have the opportunity.”

    Over the following few months, as I watched my belly distend, and watched more and more of my wardrobe become unwearable, I began to feel bloated and undesirable. Of course, Mistress encouraged me to think otherwise, by her attitude towards my pregnant body. As big and fat as I felt, Mistress paid me many compliments on my beauty and the way my breasts were growing. Mistress also encouraged me to consider using my baby-feeders for the intended purpose, and I decided that I would. I liked the idea of my baby drawing his or her food from inside my own body.

    Up until the third trimester, Mistress and I made love every day, and even after that, Mistress continued to give me pleasure with her skilled tongue, all the way until I went into labour. I had no idea of how unpleasant childbirth could be. Still, when I was lying in my hospital bed, with my son in my arms and one of my breasts in his mouth as he suckled from it, I was happier than I’d ever been. I had no real idea of how much trouble child-rearing was, but I was soon to learn just how many problems I was going to encounter. I spent a week in maternity, and Mistress got a temporary transfer so that she could spend time with me whenever things were quiet.

    Still, a year on from that point, I’m a contented mother, with a child, and a partner, and my life is as full as I could ever hope. Mistress and I named the child after his father, to thank him, for the unacknowledged part he played in the boy’s conception, although we probably shouldn’t have. Mistress was every bit the proud father, despite the obvious fact that the child wasn’t hers. From being pissed-off that I wanted a child by a man, her attitude changed so much, so fast, that I began to think that she’d have no problem in my wanting another child.


  • My Sister, My Lover Part 4, Transexual Fun

    Font size : +


    Mike, Liz, and Linds enjoy a night of fun with his transexual friend

    When I got home I jumped in the shower and put on a large tee shirt and leisure pants. Liz and Lindsey had dinner on the table and the children in bed.

    We sat on the sofa as we talked about the day. Liz told us about the troublesome customers she had at the store. Linds told us about events around the house. Then I told them about the training and the events after. I described Crystal and our sexual activities in the motel. By the time I finished both Liz and Linds were obviously excited. They had their hands on me as I kissed each of them in turn. Liz rubbed my nipples through my shirt as Linds opened my pants and fished out my semi-hard cock.

    Liz shed her shorts and crop top and straddled my chest as Linds took off her robe and used her tongue and mouth to bring me to total hardness. I used my tongue and lips to paint my wife’s pussy with my saliva before pushing my nose between the folds of her outer lips. Linds sat on my cock and opened Liz’s butt cheeks. She ran her tongue through Liz’s valley as she ground herself on my face. Their groans filled the room as each of my lovers drove themselves to orgasm. Liz gushed her release all over my face as Linds punched her lips and ground her pelvis down. Her juices flooding out on my thighs, balls, and cock.

    Both ladies sat down on the loveseat and rested from our first round as I sat on the sofa and slowly stroked my still hard cock. As we rested Liz and Linds asked questions about my experience with Crystal. How I sucked her cock and she reciprocated. How she surprised me by shoving her tool into me before I knew what she had to offer. In very little time the girls were pawing each other. Liz sucked Lind’s milk filled breasts while Linds pumped a toy in and out of Liz’s pussy.

    They stopped only long enough to move to the floor and start sixty-nining each other. I nearly shot my load over the scene. I dropped to the floor as well and alternated between my wife and sister. My cock in each ass in turn. The volume of the moans and sighs told me they were nearing another release as I pumped in and out of Liz. When my cock entered Lind’s rectum Linds groaned and pushed her pussy into Liz’s face. She shook as her body orgasmed again. I quickly pulled out and filled my wife’s ass with my seed.

    When we regained our composure I asked both of them if they would like to meet Crystal. They were more than willing to meet the beautiful transexual. I took my phone and left a message on Crystal’s phone.

    **********

    We had my mother take the kids the Saturday night we arranged to meet Crystal. We were all nervous and excited. We all agreed to refrain from sex for three days before the meeting.

    I met Crystal at the door. She was wearing a long coat that ran from her shoulders down to her ankles. Her feet were encased in leather ankle strap pumps that shone as she entered the house. I followed her bouncing bottom as she walked into the living room. Introductions were completed, l offered everyone a drink. By the time I returned Liz and Linds were sitting either side or Chrys as she sat on the sofa.

    They laughed and traded stories of the men and women they slept with; including me. A couple of drinks later and the three ladies on the sofa were making out like sex-crazed teenagers. My cock was hard and wet watching the three of them. All their bodies tangled in lusty emotion. Liz and Linds each had a nipple in their mouths while Chrys played with their breasts and moaned softly. I moved over and dropped to my knees and moved Chrys’s thong to one side and licked her hard cock. I filled my mouth with her tool as the two ladies arranged themselves so Chrys could get her hands in their pussys while they sucked and kissed each other.

    I got up and let Chrys pick who she was to take first. Chrys took Linds by the hand and lay her on the floor. She knelt between my sister’s legs and entered her. They kissed each other with passionate abandon as Liz and I watched Chrys’s ass rise and fall. When Linds wrapped her legs around the transsexual deep in her pussy I lay my wife next to them and did the same.

    It was a good thing the children were not home. Our sounds of lust and joy-filled the house. Chrys rolled my sister to her knees and rammed back inside her. I did the same with my wife. The two ladies kissed each other excitedly as we rammed into both of them.

    I leaned over and said, “She likes it in the ass too.”

    Chrys worked her thumb in Linds bottom while thrusting in and out. The added sensations caused her to push back and moan louder.

    I followed suit with Liz and her responses matched Linds’s. When both ladies orgasmed we took our cocks out. Chrys and I traded places and fed our cocks into the ladies’ asses. We all grunted as we slammed our bodies together. Chrys and I came at almost together flooding our respective ladies with the seed of our joy.

    Chrys and I cuddled and lightly kissed while Linds and Liz cleaned each of our cocks. I lay on the floor as Chrys moved over me. My heels on her shoulders, she placed her cock in my butt and rammed it home. I roared as she screwed her cock inside my body.

    Liz and Linds each sat on my hands pinning them to the floor as the floor turns sucking and nipping Chrys and my bodies. Chrys kept up her pace as I shook and rocked on her cock. my sister sat on my face as Liz aimed my cock in her body. The rhythm of Chrys thrusts fucked all of us in turn. I came in my sexy wife while my sister and wife came all over me. Chrys shoot her juices in my ass as we lay down on the floor again using each other for pillows.

    **********

    A couple of hours later we woke up and paired off in separate rooms. Liz and Chrys took our room while my sister and I took hers. Liz screams of joy echoed our lust as I bred my sister again. When my cock was in Lind’s mouth I could hear the loud noises I knew was Liz giving Chrys head. As my cock filled Lind’s pussy I heard Liz and Chrys groan in unison as the beautiful transexual thrust in my wife. As I emptied my joy inside Linds and we both released, the sounds of mutual joy of the couple in the next room told me the same was happening there.

    **********

    We all had Sunday off so we slept in. I got out of bed and entered the bathroom to relieve myself. Chrys was already on the toilet and she was slowly stroking her cock.”You need some help?” I asked.

    She nodded her head and I dropped to my knees. The sharp smell of bodily fluids in the toilet counter-pointed the taste of Liz mixed with Chrys sticky residue. The sensations were intoxicating. I sucked the cock of the lady in front of me. I heard and felt Chrys’s cock tapped at the back of my throat as she rocked on the porcelain seat. My cock was dripping clear juice on the floor, as I swallowed the transexual’s joy.

    I stood back and let my partner finish cleaning up then I used the facilities. Chrys and I french kissed before she turned around and offered her ass to me. I grabbed her hips and rammed inside. She arched her back and shoved her button my cock. I hammered into her with reckless joy as we worked to make each other happy. Chrys groaned in joy as I shot my load home.

    We walked out of the room arm in arm on our way to the kitchen. We began breakfast as we listened to the others rousting out of bed.


  • “THE GIRLS NEXT DOOR’

    Font size : +


    “The Girls Next Door”

    By Blueheatt

    ___I’m Ted, Millie, is my mom, Vicky, Brenda and Mindy are all young cross dressers. Vicky and Brenda have cocks, Mindy has a pussy.

    I’ll tell the story but each person has their own point of view (pov) I’ll let them all tell that in their own words.
    ——

    __There were strange things going on with the two young teen girls next door. I’m Ted and they sure got my attention. My mom, Millie, thought they looked real pretty but the one dressed slutty and acted real sexy around her. She like them both but the one, Vicky seemed like she was trying to get mom sexually aroused.

    She figured Vicky might be in the experimenting stage that girls sometimes go through. Mom kind of enjoyed the attention. She said young teen girls at that age were into fads and showing off their new hot bodies and this was just probably a passing trend.

    Mom and I were close and she told me privately that Vicky was indeed starting to arouse her. Vicky knew the right things to say and the way she put her arm around mom was giving mom warm spells. She said she was enjoying it more and more.

    I kidded mom by saying…’Mom are you into young teen girls?’….She blushed and said…’Well…. this Vicky is different. There is something about her that I can’t really describe. She has a way about her that….well… sure is making me horny.’

    I said I’d help her out because I’d like nothing better that to get Vicky in my bed. Mom said the way she acts, you should have no trouble at all.

    Mom was a good looking redhead with a hot body. I don’t think mom had ever been approach by a female that had the hots for her before and she was very unsure how to handle it. I told her young teen girls today are way different than when you were a teen. They get into everything. Girl on girl, threesomes, foursomes, you name it and girls today don’t hold back.

    Mom stared into space and said she wished she’d had that kind of freedom when she was a teen. Mom had a sexy body and great tits, but she dressed plain and I had seen her naked a few times and wished she wasn’t my mom, and I fantasized about having my face in that red/orange bush of hers.

    I was planning on how to fuck Vicky and mom was actually helping me.

    Mom’s upstairs bedroom window was right across from Vicky and Mindy’s bedroom window. One evening mom came and got me all excited. “Come and look Ted.” We went in mom’s bedroom with the light out. Vicky and Min had their blinds open and mom said: “Look what their doing”…..

    Vicky and Min had on sexy looking nighties on and were dancing together. Not just regular dancing, but sexy rubbing together dancing. They were feeling each others butts and tits. Mom’s eyes were wide open as she’d never seen such a thing before. I said “Mom, their playing Lesbo’s, you know girl on girl sex.” Mom was getting all aroused watching them. She said: “I’ve never seen girl on girl sex before, it this all they do?” I said to just keep watching and we’ll find out….then mom held my arm…she said: “Is this as exciting to you as it is me?” I said: “Oh hell yes, those girls have young sexy bodies and I’d love to get that Vicky in my bed. Mom squeezed my arm and giggled. I had on short pants and she glanced at my bulging hardon.

    I had never seen my mom sexually aroused before and she began breathing hard and her hands went up and down my arm. I don’t think she realized she was doing it. She had on her robe and leaning over I could see her complete nice tits. I had three girls now making my cock bulge.

    Vicky and Min looked at each other, smiled and kissed. Mom said: “Oh my god, their kissing!”….
    “Yes mom, and don’t be surprised if they do more than that.” I said.

    We watched them start feeling each others tits and feel their butts. They slowly laid on the bed and all you could see was Vicky’s naked ass going up and down on Min. Mom ask how they could have sex with neither one having a penis. I said probably by rubbing their clits together….or maybe using a strap on cock.

    Mom was very naive and had been sheltered as a young girl. She didn’t have to work so she was not exposed to today’s modern world of young people. She didn’t even know how to turn on a computer.

    I explained in detail all about girl sex to her. I said: “You’ve rubbed your clit before haven’t you?” Mom turned and put her face in my shoulder and said: “no,…. my mom told me bad things would happen to me if I ever played with my vagina.”

    Mom was pushing her pussy against my leg. I said: “Oh mom, your missing out on some good feelings.” She said she was finding that out now. She admitted that Vicky had put her leg up against mom’s pussy and pushed and rubbed up and down on it, and it felt wonderfully exciting.

    So it now came out that mom and never fingered her own pussy. My mind was going crazy with my desire now to be the first one to finger my mom’s pussy.

    Our resistance was nowhere to be found as she and I started rubbing my leg on her pussy. Her hands were shaking a little as we slowly moved her pussy around to my front. My hardon now rested between her legs. Her arms went around me and her nice tits were now moving up and down on my chest.

    Mom started slow dancing with me as she rubbed my chest. Mom had me when she was 15 and I never knew my dad and she never had a date after that. Her parents had her ‘fixed’ after that. She never talked about my dad…but I did notice one thing about mom. She kept me supplied in a man cologne …it was the same cologne that her dad wore…….

    Vicky had triggered some longings mom had and now I guess I was her release for those stored up feelings she had.

    Mom’s back was to the window as I watched Vicky get up off of Min.

    That’s when I got the shock of my life…..

    Vicky stood up with a hardon sticking out.

    Min was sucking on it and jacking it. Vicky was ether a ’Vic’, a guy or Vicky was born with a cock. I stopped dancing and mom turned around to look out the window. Mom whispered: (“…oh…my…god… is that one of those strap on’s you talked about?”) I said no mom, Vicky has a real cock.

    We stood and watched Vicky and Min as Min sucked on the cock. Vicky grabbed Min’s head and began to fuck her mouth. Soon cum came running out of Min’s mouth.

    Mom had just witnessed her first live blow job. They then turned out their light and that was the end of it.

    We stood stunned and then returned to our slow dancing and let our hands do the talking.

    I can only speak for myself, but when this ever happens to a guy it has your stomach churning with the tension. I was waiting for mom to stop and act like it never happened…..she didn’t.

    She slowly started feeling me all over my body. My hands wandered inside her robe and for the first time I felt her sexy body. My cock was trying to rip itself out of my pants. Mom slowly started to feel it and started rubbing her pussy on it.

    I wanted to feel her beautiful tits as she shed her robe completely. I gently started feeling her tits and then her hard nipples. She gasp and pressed her pussy hard on my cock rocking back and forth on it. She then began to undo my pants and pushed them down. My cock sprang out between her legs onto a very wet pussy. She kept feeling it and rocking back and forth on it.

    Without a word being spoken…we both knew what was going to happen. She pulled me down on her bed. She held me so tight I had to strain for air. My cock head ended up at the entrance to her bright red bushy pussy. She clamped her hands on my ass and began to pull hard on me, driving my cock in her warm pussy. She began to moan as we slowly began to fuck. Her legs went wide and then she hooked her heels around my legs.

    How can I explain what it felt like….you just can’t. As a young boy seeing her naked those few times started it. This was better than I had ever imagined. Her hips moved so smooth and natural as she pulled me in deeper in her pussy. I was holding and squeezing two of the most beautiful tits in the world. She was squeezing her fingers tight in my ass cheeks with each stroke. Her labored breathing in my ear was awesome.

    Her tiny moans became steady pulses and louder as I had to fuck her faster. She was cuming, I could just tell. When she started raising her pussy up with each slap of our bodies together …I had to cum…my body jerked as did hers when we came together. I’ll never forget the sound of her long moan as I shot everything I had into her hot pussy. Her pussy surrounded my cock and squeezed tight as the cums just kept coming.

    We lay as our spasms took over and pleasured us. It turned into the most peaceful time of our lives…we stayed locked together as we fell asleep…..

    Millie’s point of view……
    Well my life had certainly had gone from zero excitement to 100%. I had only had sex once in my life. It was the only time my daddy paid attention to me. He crawled in my bed in the middle of the night and began to make love to me. It was so exciting as he felt my body, sucked on my little tits and put his finger in my vagina. He put his cock in me and made it feel so good. He said never to tell mom or anyone…ever. Soon I got pregnant and had Ted. Ted and my mom will never know that my daddy is Ted’s real father….

    That was the end of my sex life, until now. Ted has not only answered all my questions, but showed me what I’ve been missing. I want now all I can get. Vicky has aroused me and I want the thrill that comes with having sex with a girl with a cock. My Ted is helping me get all my curiosities filled and having wonderful hot sex with him is only the beginning. I want to lick Mindy’s pussy for some girl sex with her. I want Vicky’s cock to play with and in my pussy. I’ve never been this excited before, and I’m loving it.

    —– the next day——

    (Ted)

    __I answered the door and there stood Vicky and Min. I looked close now…..Vicky was all female…except….what mom and I had seen. I knew now she wanted to get that cock of hers in my mom.

    I invited them in and said my mom was gone, but I wanted to have a talk with them. I put my arms around both of them as they smiled with their sweet young faces. I pulled both their pussy’s tight into my legs. Vicky jumped back a little and gasp while Min pushed her pussy tight against my leg. I led them both upstairs to my room.

    “You girls are hot and beautiful. Vicky, you really like my mom. How would you like to have sex with her?” They both gasp and looked at me stunned.

    I said: “Let’s make a little deal. I know what’s under your skirt Vicky, and it turns me and mom on. Min, you’ve turned me on from the first time I saw you.” Both girls began to smile a little now as I still had my arms around them. “Vicky, I think I can arrange for you and my mom to spend some time alone. Min, while they are alone you and I can be alone…..

    Now….IF….you both agree, no one will ever know what mom and I know about Vicky and you Min and what you do in your bedroom at night. Do we have a deal?” The girls smiled and whispered to each other. They both said: “Oh hell yes…when do we start?”

    I said: “Mom actually won’t be home till late, so we can start….like…now? Min let’s show Vicky how much we like her, Ok?”

    Without hesitation Min turned to Vicky and began feeling her up. I joined right in. Vicky was breathing hard as we felt her tits and over her now stiff cock. She said: “I wasn’t expecting this…you got me so really horny already…my cock is so full of tingles… I….a…”

    She stopped talking as Min and I began kissing her. We kissed her neck and face. I had one hand under Min’s sweater feeling her tits and one under Vicky’s shirt feeling her tits. They both were feeling me and each other as we all kissed and slowly laid down on my bed.

    This was going to be every ones very first threesome.

    Vicky was in dream state and Min was all fired up two cocks to play with. I ran my fingers thru Vicky’s hair, she gasp and asked: “Do you like my hair?” I said that I liked everything about her.

    She like it when I grabbed two handfuls of her hair and tongue kissed her. She asked: “Do I really turn you on?” I took her hand and put it on my hardon rubbing it on hers. Min was undressing us all this time and soon our hardons were rubbing bare skin to bare skin. We stroked each other as we rubbed ourselves cock to cock.

    I asked Vicky how she like to have sex best. She closed her eyes and said that her and Min like to go 69.… but she said her big dream was this: To someday have a guy take her from behind, and at the same time pinch her nipples while she was cuming…while… she was going 69 with a pussy to lick. She said “Min knows what I like.” Min was feeling both our cocks and I asked her what she liked best. She said she’d someday like to go 69 with a girl and also have two cocks in her at the same time.
    —-

    We never heard mom enter the house downstairs, but she sure heard us.

    Mom and I had just had our first sex she was hooked and horny all the time now.

    I remember we were in the garage…. when I told her my plan to get the girls alone and see if I could talk them into a threesome. I would use Vicky’s hot draw towards my mom as bait to get them to go for it.

    Mom told me this was all so new to her and said having sex with a young girl with a cock was really turning her on. She wanted to try out all these new things and… Her hand started feeling my cock gently. She slowly unzipped me and got on her knees. My cock got rock hard instantly as she pulled it out and played with it like a new toy. We had watched Min sucking on Vicky’s cock and now she had to try it.

    She held my legs tight and took my cock all the way in her warm mouth. It was hot to see my own mom so horny and enjoying sucking my cock. I reached down in her blouse and felt her nice full tits. I ran my fingers through her red hair as she deep throated me. I couldn’t even warn her I had to cum, and right now. Her fingers dug in my butt cheeks as my cum shot in her mouth. She swallowed it down as fast as I shot it out. She swallowed every last shot and then looked up at me and asked if she did it right. It was her very first time to ever give a guy a blow job. I leaned over and said: “Vicky’s gonna go crazy over you.”
    —-

    I was now laying on top of Vicky’s smooth young body. Our cocks rubbed together with Min’s hand feeling both of us. I turned Vicky over and pulled her smooth white ass up to me. She was breathing hard and rocking back and forth anticipating what was going to happen. Min was on her knees in front of us all naked. She took my head and rubbed my face on her tits. Vicky pulled her pussy to her mouth and started licking her.

    There is nothing like sucking on a young girls tits and fucking her ‘sister’ in the backside. Min’s knees began to buckle as she laid down while Vicky started licked her wet pussy. Vicky and I both began to lick Min’s pussy as I felt both their tits. We didn’t realize how loud the moaning was.

    Mom had quietly come up the stairs and was peeking around the corner of my bedroom door, she just had to find out what all the moaning was about, then….she had to watch.

    I ask mom later what her reaction was seeing me fuck Vicky from behind and us both licking Min’s pussy.

    She got a little red in the face but told me: “I got instantly wet and my pussy was twitching. To hear you guys moan and fuck was something I thought I’d never see or hear. I saw Vicky’s hardon and I wished I could suck on it while all this was going on. I wished it was my pussy you and Vicky were licking on….but I also knew that I wanted Vicky’s cock in me as soon as possible. She is so sexy looking and such a turn on to me, I was going to make that happen, I just had to wait. I wondered what it was like to lick a pussy and Min’s was being licked as I watched. I had to try a 69 with her. All the things I missed out on as a teen were coming forward to be satisfied.”
    —–

    Vicky’s body felt so good under me as I pinched her little nipples and pushed my cock deep in her ass. Min was squirming and pulling on our hair as she was having orgasm after orgasm with us both licking her clit. I grabbed Vicky’s cock as I was about to cum. About 5 strokes and she shot cum out her cock as I shot cum deep in her ass. Vicky squealed, shook and kept shooting cum.

    We both collapsed as Min squirmed and fingered her own clit. Mom said she orgasmed too, from watching it all….

    Mom said she quietly went back down stairs but she was very shook up. She hoped that I had arranged for her and Vicky to get together and the sexual tension was making her pussy wet constantly. The picture of us all fucking played over and over in her mind. Seeing Vicky’s cock being jacked off and cum was what made her orgasm. The mental picture of Vicky fucking her was causing her pussy to twitch every time she thought of it.

    When the girls and I came down stairs mom was in the kitchen putting stuff away. The girls of course didn’t know that mom and I had just started having sex together. Vicky was very hot for mom now and went right in the kitchen. I took Min down the hall to give them a little time alone. I stood behind Min as we peeked to watch them. I ran my hand down inside Min’s jeans to feel her smooth sweet young pussy. She took my finger and rubbed it on her wet clit.

    We watched Vicky come up behind mom and hug her as they talked quietly. We could see Vicky’s cock bulge rubbing on mom’s ass. Her hand came up to feel mom’s tits. Mom’s face was as red as her hair as she reached back to feel Vicky’s bulge. It was great to watch as Min and I got hot feeling each other. Mom was melting as Vicky was super charged and wanted mom real bad. Vicky led mom to the living room couch. Vicky sat down and had mom get on her knees in front of her. She lifted up her skirt and took out her cock with mom’s help. Mom wasted no time in putting her mouth on Vicky’s hard cock.

    Mom was oblivious to anything but sucking on Vicky’s cock. Min just walked over and sat on the couch too.

    Vicky giggled as she held mom’s head. Min started holding moms head too as they now both began to work mom’s head up and down on Vicky’s cock. Min was very horny now and got behind mom and felt mom’s tits. She put her head next mom’s and licked on Vicky’s cock while mom sucked. They were working and waiting for Vicky to cum big. Vicky leaned her head back with her eyes closed. I wanted some of this action and kneeled by Vicky and pinched her nipples while I tongue kissed her. She reach in my pants and pulled my cock out. She leaned over and started sucking my cock. She began that same moaning style before she cums…mom reached under Vicky and held her butt cheeks tight as Vicky’s hips began to lift. Min held Vicky’s balls tight.

    Vicky began to tremble as her moan started in. She stuck her legs out straight and stiff. Mom began a long moan. Vicky was jerking as she flooding moms mouth with cum….watching that… I erupted cum Vicky’s mouth.

    When Vicky said: “Min knows what I like”, she was right. They worked as a team. Min and mom licked on Vicky’s overflowing cum , then Min raised up and licked on my cock and balls.

    Vicky whispered to me: (“You gotta fuck Min now.”) She pushed me back as Min got me on my back and got on top of me. She was a like little wild animal putting my cock in her pussy. She couldn’t fuck me fast enough. Vicky smiled and played with my balls as I held Min’s butt cheeks. Vicky watched and then got up and put her cock in Min’s ass. Now I had two wild women on me and here came mom. Mom was all hyper and got up, put her knees on each side of my head. She lowered her pussy down. Min and I started licking her pussy. Now it was mom and Min’s turn to cum.

    Min’s point of view…..
    Now I was really getting what I wanted. Ted’s big cock in my pussy, Vicky’s cock in my ass and Millie’s pussy to lick. I loved the feeling of two cocks in me with three people feeling my tits and body. This was my first time to eat a pussy and Ted and I had Millie moaning and twitching as it was her first time to have her pussy licked. All of our moaning and breathing got louder as it built up and up. I shuddered as I climaxed when I felt 2 hot blasts of cum going in me, Ted’s and Vicky’s cocks pounded my body as we all groaned with the pleasure. Millie shook as Ted and I both sucked on her clit. Her wet pussy rocked on our tongues as she squirmed….
    —-
    (Ted)

    The girls knew that mom and I saw them in their bedroom window….so they said to be sure and watch tonight. Mom and I agreed and that night we got all ready. When they turn on their light, there was Vicky, Min, dressed like a guy, and a third girl cross dresser. We learned later her name was Ben or Brenda. She a very sexy looking boy/girl. She had short blue and black hair, a hot body with beautiful legs, a hot ass and tiny tits.

    Min put a collar on Vicky and a leash. It looked like they told Vicky to take her clothes off. She did. We could tell she was on all fours on the bed. They had her doing dog commands. Sit, roll over, shake hands and the last one looked like they told her not to move. Min and Brenda started feeling her up and jacking on her cock. Brenda pulled on the leash and had her suck on Brenda’s cock while Min got under her and sucked on Vick’s cock. Mom laughed and said what crazy teenage girls, treating her like a dog you can have sex with.

    While Min was on her back sucking on Vicky cock, Brenda started taking Min’s pants down. Now Brenda started fucking Min’s pussy.

    Mom and I were getting real hot watching all this. I was behind mom and took her finger and mine and showed her how to rub her clit. She reach around and squeezed my cock and then inside my pants to jack on me. I rolled her hard nipples as we watched.

    We watched Brenda switch from Min’s pussy to Vicky’s ass. Mom started to squirm and whispered: (“…I have to try that with Vicky.”)

    Vicky’s point of view…..

    Brenda was my best friend. I met her in a store that sells sexy women’s clothes. I was in the changing booth and she peeked and spotted my cock lump in my panties. She stepped in and said: “CD?” She was beautiful and had a nice lump in front. We talked and soon we were feeling each other up. We left and went to the lady’s room to continue. She sat on the seat in the stall and let me play and suck on her now big cock as she did mine. Tonight was our first private time together with Mindy joining in and Ted and Millie watching in our window. We gave them a hot show to get Millie ready for us to get together. I wanted to fuck her so bad, but right now Brenda and I wanted to ass fuck each other. I like to fuck guys and girls both, and Millie was the first grown woman I had ever gotten so damn horny over. I couldn’t wait to put my cock in her pussy.

    It was all set for tomorrow night…but things got changed around. Mindy was suddenly hot for Brenda to fuck her and Brenda was hot for her. After our little doggie games I figured why not do both. I got Mindy on her back and Brenda and I started in on making her all hot. I got Brenda on top of Min and they started fucking while I fuck Brenda in the ass. I worked out great. I was fucking Brenda’s sweet ass while she fucked Min. It was a ’Brenda Sandwich’ as we all fucked each other. We all knew Millie and Ted were watching and that just added to the big high we were all getting.

    As our bodies all slapped together, Brenda was about to cum so I pinched her nipples. Min squeezed Brenda’s butt cheeks as the mass cuming began. I pounded Brenda’s ass hard as I shot big hot loads in her. She pumped her overflowing loads in Min. Min went crazy with us squeezing her tits and Brenda tongue kissing her. She squirmed, moaned loud and pulled our hair. Min did the one thing I love…pinched my nipples hard as I kept cuming…..

    I looked over to see Millie and Ted in their window. Ted was behind her as they rocked back and forth. I couldn’t wait to get my cock in Millie tomorrow night…
    —-
    (Ted)
    Tonight was the night we all waited for. Vicky and mom together to do as they wished. They both had mental plans to go for a sexual high, and it was going to happen. Mindy and Brenda had locked on to each other and were doing their foreplay in my bedroom. They liked for me to watch them and even join in the foreplay….but my real desire was to hook up with Vicky and mom, for a threesome. Mom and Vicky were in her bedroom with the door open. I was watching both of them and then Brenda and Min. starting to get wild. Brenda had never had sex with a girl yet, and she was making the most of it with Min. She now had a pussy and an ass to fuck….and real girls tits to play with and suck on. Watching two girls feel each others tits and asses was real hot to watch.

    I stepped over to watch Vicky and mom laying in bed, fully clothed. These two were in another world of passion. Feeling their bodies, tits, cock and pussy under their clothing. A new thrill for both of them. Vicky dream was about to come true as they whispered and kissed. Vicky started slowly kissing down on mom. Mom dress buttoned down the front and Vicky took her time with each button, kissing and licking all the way. She squeezed mom’s tits and sucked her nipples. Mom was moaning and playing with Vicky’s hair with a euphoric pleasure look on her face. Vicky began to lick around mom’s pussy. Mom was squirming and enjoying every lick. She started moaning…”…Vicky…put your cock in me …hurry… I want to feel it.” Vicky started putting her cock in and the dual moaning began. Mom was pulling on Vicky’s ass and feeling it. Watching Vicky’s ass was and invitation. I dropped my shorts and climbed on top of Vicky. She moaned: “Yes….Ted…fuck me in the ass…do it now…” Mom squeezed her ass with each stroke as my cock went deep in Vicky’s ass. Vicky was ecstatic with the new feeling of getting both pleasures. I felt both Mom’s and Vicky’s tits as we all began to rock together. Vicky reached back to pull on me to deep in her ass. I had seen Mindy pull her hair as she got ready to cum. I grabbed a hand full and pulled hard. She gave out a long moan and she fucked mom real fast and then her body went stiff as she shot load after load in mom. Mom grabbed her hair too as we all came together. I love to hear mom and Vicky moan together in long pleasure moans. Vicky spanked my ass hard and bucked her ass back and moaned…”…more, more Ted!….”

    Oh those girls next door….


    0 comments
    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The Futa’s Mind-Controlling Panties Chapter 13: Futa Mind-Controls Her Hot Boss

    Font size : +


    Mildred arrives at work, ready to dominate it with her mind-controlling panties.

    The Futa’s Mind-Controlling Panties

    Chapter Thirteen: Futa Mind-Controls Her Hot Boss

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

    Mildred Dean

    The panties sailed over my boss’s desk and landed on her cleavage, sticking to the round expanse of firm boobs the dominating woman had. Athena Pearce gasped in shock, thrusting back from her desk. The leather executive’s chair wheeled back as fury crossed her face.

    “There is no mental health condition that is going to justify throwing your wet panties at… at…” The fury on Ms. Pearce’s face trailed off. Her sharp features furrowed. Her bold nose twitched. Plump lips worked together as she wetted them. The red grew shiny. Color blossomed in her cheeks as she pulled up the panties, leaving a wet smear behind on her chest.

    I loved this wonderful moment when a woman became dominated by my panties. Like Mrs. Quick, her naughty daughter Chloe, my reverend’s wife and daughter, and others, Ms. Pearce fell under the spell of my pussy juices.

    Like a drug addict, she inhaled my panties. She groaned as she smeared the purple thong, trimmed in pink lace, against her face. I smiled as her tits swelled her low-cut blouse on her inhalation, beads of my cream gleaming on those round surfaces. Nipples hardened, poking at the silk of her bra.

    “I have a gift for you,” I said, setting the box on the table. “You can have it after you tell me how much you love me. Because you do love me, don’t you?”

    “Oh, god, I love you so much,” she moaned and then inhaled my panties again.

    A surge of lust shot through me. I had desired so many of the women in my life, always too scared to admit my lesbian desires. Whether it was Elouise, the reverend’s wife, or my sexy doctor, or the dominating boss that both intimidated me and soaked my panties, I never had the courage to overcome my anxiety. I used to take so many pills just to be able to come to work, making myself feel so numb to the world.

    Now I had the confidence thanks to my futa-cock.

    “I love you more than there are stars in the skies and grains of sand on the beach. It’s deeper than the Mariana Trench and higher than Mount Everest.” Ms. Pearce shuddered. “Oh, god, what do I have to do to prove I love you. Because I do.”

    I smiled. I had no idea she had this poetic side. But she also had the confidence and domination to make the most use of the panties. Chloe would find the perfect person at her college, too, and I would control them through her. It still irked me that Sasha had gotten away with that other pair. I wanted to be the queen sitting atop all the fun.

    Well, maybe something could be done about her.

    In the meantime, there were so many delights at work to play with. My only friend, Kyra, that sexy secretary outside this office, my boss, others. I quivered, my futa-dick pulsing and my pussy getting wet, soaking the backs of my girl-balls.

    “If you want to prove you love me,” I said, “crawl on your hands and knees around your desk, push up my skirt, pull down my panties, and blow my futa-cock.”

    “Yes, Mildred,” she moaned and slipped out of her expensive chair.

    I shuddered as Athena Pearce crawled around her desk. Her head appeared, black hair held back in a bun. Those glasses on her nose shifted as she moved. Her silk blouse rustled and that tight, dark-gray pencil skirt clung to her rump. Even with her coming at me, I could see how great of an ass she had.

    So many wonderful lusts surged through me as she crawled towards me. She had such a big smile on her lips, so happy to prove her love for me by crawling. It was intoxicating. My cunt clenched. The heat swelled up my futa-cock.

    Then she was at me. Her hand slid up my tights. She caressed my flesh. Tingles rippled through me. I groaned, the heat growing and growing in me. I groaned, loving every moment of this. It was incredible. I wiggled my hips from side to side. The pleasure swelled in me. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    It would be outstanding playing with my boss.

    “Mildred,” she moaned, pushing my skirt higher and higher. Her eyes stared at my bulge. “You have a cock. That’s so amazing. How?”

    I winked at her. “You’ll see.”

    “You’re so different,” she moaned. “So confident. Where has this amazing Mildred been? I could have fallen in love with you years ago.”

    “I know,” I groaned. “But that’s the past. All that matters is that you love me now. You are mine.”

    “Yours,” she breathed in delight. A big smile crossed her face.

    Then she groaned as she revealed the pair of bronze panties I wore. My futa-dick throbbed in them. Pulsed. She pressed her face into my underwear, kissing at the satin fabric. She smooched right at my heavy nuts. She sucked on them through the fabric.

    It was such a delight to experience.

    My skirt around my waist, her hands hooked my waistband. She drew my skirt down. My futa-cock popped out. Her dark eyes focused on it. She moaned, licking those ruby lips. Her hips wiggled, her skirt rustling as she drew my panties down my thighs. The fabric caressed my skin. It felt incredible on me. I loved every moment of it.

    She pulled the underwear down to my knees. Rolled them past my calves. I stepped out of them, my cock bobbing before me, balls swaying. The tangy musk drifted up to my nose. I savored the scent of my arousal.

    What did she taste like?

    I knew I’d find out.

    “Mildred,” she groaned and brought those panties to her nose and inhaled them, too. Then she dropped them, not getting that rush like she did from the special pair. “Oh, this cock is gorgeous. You’re huge.”

    “I know,” I said and then gasped as she grabbed me.

    “So much bigger than any guy I’d fucked,” she moaned.

    She stroked me and, with a wild groan, attacked the tip. I gasped at the manic way she licked at my cock. Her tongue became a pink blur streaking over my crown. She lashed it, whipping my cock with her wet tongue.

    I gasped, my pussy clenching. Pleasure flowed down my shaft, warming my twat. My balls drank it in. She groaned, her hand pumping up and down my shaft. Her other grabbed my girl-balls. She kneaded them as she bathed the crown of my cock with her naughty tongue.

    Then she swallowed the tip. She sucked me into her wet mouth. She nursed with passion. Her cheeks hollowed. Sloppy, slurping sounds rose. Drool spilled out of the corners of her mouth. I gasped in delight, my twat drinking in the pleasure.

    “Oh, yes, yes, love me!” I moaned, my breasts jiggling beneath my bra. “Just like that, Athena.” I shivered. “Mmm, only I can call you Athena, right?”

    She nodded.

    “You’re Ms. Pearce to everyone else.”

    She sucked harder, moaning her agreement.

    Her humming passion rippled bliss down my cock. It fed that growing pressure in my balls. My pussy grew hotter. Juices soaked my bush. The tangy musk filled the air as she sucked and slurped and worshiped my girl-dick.

    I groaned, my tits swaying from side to side. She gave me such bliss. It was amazing. I groaned, savoring every second of her licking and sucking and worshiping me. I would have such an explosion of rapture from her mouth.

    “Oh, damn, that’s good,” I moaned. “Yes, yes, just like that. Oh, you’re going to make me explode.”

    She shuddered, her eyes burning with delight. She sucked with such hunger, nursing with powerful suction. My body shivered. My balls twitched in her massaging hand. More and more drool ran out of her mouth as she brought me closer and closer to that moment of eruption.

    “Just like that,” I moaned. “Oh, that’s good. That’s amazing. Oh, yes, yes, Athena. You love my cock.”

    She sucked with all her might.

    “You want my cum?”

    She nodded, nursing.

    “Then you’re going to get it!” I gasped. “Just keep sucking. Just like that. You are my slut! You love me. Worship me. Yes, yes! Athena!”

    I threw back my head, my pussy clenching. The pressure rose up to the tip of my cock. I hit that frantic moment when there was no going back. My dick would erupt. I thrust my hips forward, slamming my cock to the back of her throat.

    I painted her tonsils with my futa-cum.

    The jizz boiled out of my girl-balls and burst out of my dick. It splashed into her mouth. She moaned in delight and then swallowed. She gulped down my seed. I gasped, my pussy convulsing. Shuddering. Juices gushed out, dripping down my thighs.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Athena!” I moaned, the dual delights surging through my body.

    I drank in the convulsing bliss from my cunt and the explosive euphoria from my dick. I rode that wonderful delight as she sucked out more and more futa-cum from my balls. They emptied my spunk into her hungry mouth.

    I hit that peak of pleasure, pumping the last of my spunk into Athena’s mouth. She kept nursing to draw out the last of my cum. It was a wild delight to enjoy. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful delight spilling through me.

    And down my thighs.

    My cream ran hot from my cunt. I shuddered as I pulled back, drawing my cock from her hungry mouth. She gasped, a line of drool connecting my dick to her mouth. More drool spilled down her chin. She had made such a wicked mess.

    “Did that prove how much I love you?” she asked.

    “Mmm, it did,” I moaned. “But you’re always going to have to prove it.” I smiled. “What’s the best way for you to prove your love to me right now?”

    She flicked her eyes to my cock. “You’re still hard, Mildred.”

    “I’m a futa, not a man,” I said.

    “Then I know what I have to do.” She grabbed her silky blouse and untucked it from her skirt. Then she pulled it up and over her breasts. Her round tits appeared cradled in a black bra. Her tits jiggled as her black hair swayed about her face. She adjusted her glasses then reached behind her. “You’re going to feel the depth of my love. My devotion.”

    “I know I will,” I said, curious about what she would do.

    She unhooked her bra. Straps spilled off her shoulder. Her breasts came out, nice and firm. Nipples hard. She shuddered, dropping her bra, and then attacked her dark pencil skirt. A short zipper rasped down on her left hip. The fabric dropped down her thighs and piled around her heeled feet. A black thong lurked beneath, a few curls of her trimmed bush peeking out the sides.

    I shuddered as she shoved her panties down. I breathed in. Over my own tangy musk, her tart aroma filled my nose. I shuddered, my mouth watering at that delicious aroma. I inhaled deeply, my breasts swelling the front of my blouse.

    “Yum,” I groaned. “You smell good.”

    “Thank you,” she moaned and then darted to me. She undid the buttons of my blouse. There were three of them, large squares. She opened my blouse, my round tits held in a bronze bra matching the panties she’d already stripped off of me.

    She groaned in delight and hugged me tight, pushing her naked boobs into mine. My futa-cock throbbed against her belly, her silky flesh rubbing on me. It felt incredible. I savored it as she unhooked my bra.

    She pulled that off from between our boobs, and suddenly our naked tits were rubbing together. I shuddered as she moaned. She wiggled her shoulders as she dropped my bra to the floor, sliding her boobs over mine.

    Our nipples caressed. Sparks flared.

    She had this wild heat in her eyes as she stepped back. She bit her lip and then turned around. She bent over her desk, aiming her ass at me. It was such a submissive gesture, an acknowledgment that I was the one in power here. She wiggled her rump at me, her bush between her thighs. She grabbed both her firm butt-cheeks.

    My boss parted them, exposing her asshole. “Fuck my butt, Mildred. Anal will prove how much I love you. I’ve never given this to any man, but it’s yours. I’m yours. I love you so much.”

    “Yes, you do,” I groaned, my futa-dick throbbing. The ache swelled in my balls already. “Mmm, you are definitely going to love the gift I’m going to give you. You’re so bold.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Athena Pearce

    Delight rippled through me at Mildred’s compliment. “Thank you!” I whimpered, my fingers holding my asscheeks apart. I felt so exposed, my butthole on display for her to enjoy. “I’m so glad I’m earning your gift. Your love.”

    “Yes, you’ve earned it,” Mildred said.

    Her transformation was so amazing. I would never have believed Mildred could have this confidence. Could be this sexy. Her pussy smelled so good, just the best thing in the world. She had that big cock. The salty flavor of her jizz lingered on my mouth. I shuddered, so aching for her to sodomize me.

    She pressed the tip of her girl-dick between my butt-cheeks. I gasped as she slipped in between them. A hot delight shivered through me. She slid it up and down, stirring it between us. I closed my eyes and groaned in delight.

    The wet tip went lower and lower until she found my virgin butthole. I didn’t know if this would hurt or not, but I was ready for her to sodomize me. Even if this was the most painful act in the world, I would give it to her.

    Anal would prove my devotion. How much I loved her.

    She pushed against my sphincter. I whimpered, feeling my anal ring widened. I wanted to clench down, to resist, but I forced myself to relax. This was my love’s futa-cock. My nipples throbbed against my desk’s surface as my sphincter stretched to its limits. It almost hurt. I groaned, strange sensations rippling through me.

    Her cock popped into my bowels.

    “Oh, my god!” I groaned.

    “Mmm, that’s good,” panted Mildred. She slid her girl-dick deeper and deeper into my bowels. “Oh, that’s really good.”

    “I’m so happy,” I moaned as her futa-cock spread me open. My anal sheath stretched around her.

    It felt so weird to have her in my bowels. My asshole clenched about her, drinking in this velvety friction. It didn’t hurt. In fact, it was starting to feel good. Real good. The deeper into my bowels she penetrated, the more I moaned.

    The more I liked it.

    My body shuddered on my desk. My nipples rubbed into the surface. I groaned, the delight tingling through me. I shuddered, whimpering out my pleasure. It was all so good. So amazing. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    I would explode on this girl-dick.

    She was so deep in me. She had penetrated so far into my bowels. It was amazing. Wonderful. I gasped, my asshole squeezing down so tight on her girl-dick. I shuddered, a big smile crossing my lips. This was what I needed.

    This was amazing.

    Her bush rubbed into my butt-cheeks. Her hairless balls dangled against my taint. I had taken every bit of her. And then she pulled back. My back arched, pushing my tits into my desk. My nipples throbbed as I gasped out in delight.

    “Mildred, I love your girl-dick in me!” I panted.

    “I know,” she groaned. “God, you’re so tight, Athena. You’re going to make me cum so hard.”

    “Good,” I moaned and then glanced at the clothing box on my desk. What had she bought for me? What delicious gift had my love procured for me?

    I couldn’t wait to find out.

    She slammed back into me. Her dick thrust in deeper and faster. I groaned, my bowels relaxing around her girl-dick. The pleasure swept through my body. I groaned, savoring every inch of her girl-dick penetrating into me. I gasped, loving it. This was amazing. Perfection.

    She pumped away at me. Her balls smacked into my flesh. The velvety heat melted to my pussy. My cunt drank it in, my orgasm building and building with every moment. I gasped beneath her, trembling, my bowels clenching about her girl-dick.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s so good, Mildred. Mmm, you’re fucking me so hard.”

    “It feels so good!” Mildred moaned. “I can feel how much you love me. Ooh, your virgin bowels are going to make me explode!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, Mistress, you have to cum in me. You have to fire all your jizz into my bowels. I’m yours!”

    “You are!” she groaned, thrusting faster and faster.

    My pussy grew hotter. Juices soaked my bush. Trickles ran down my thighs, ticklish and delightful. Her girly balls smacked into my taint as her futa-cock plowed into my bowels. I shuddered, on the verge of my orgasm.

    But I held it off. I wanted her to cum in me. I was showing her my love. My devotion. She buried into my bowels again and again. I loved every moment of it. Every last stroke of her girl-dick into me. She made me shiver. Gasp.

    She made me feel so wonderful.

    “Mildred!” I groaned. “Dump your cum in me!”

    “Getting there!” She buried her girl-dick deep into my bowels. “Oh, I’m getting there. Athena!”

    Hot cum fired into my bowels.

    My orgasm exploded through me.

    The pleasure raced through my body, triggered by her futa-dick dumping her jizz in me. My pussy convulsed. My asshole writhed around her girl-dick. The pleasure rushed through me, this heady ecstasy. I pleased Mildred. I gave her such bliss.

    “Oh, god, yes, Athena!” she groaned, more and more of her futa-cum firing into me.

    “Mildred!” I howled, my mind drowning in euphoria.

    My asshole worked out all her cum while I shuddered on the table. My nipples throbbed on my desk. I quivered in delight, savoring that wonderful pleasure surging through me. I squeezed my eyes shut. I whimpered as my bowels milked out the last of her cum.

    “Oh, Athena, that was amazing!” she moaned. “I felt all your love. Mmm, did you feel mine.”

    “Every last drop,” I groaned, my body buzzing with the delight she gave me.

    I shuddered as she pulled her girl-cock out of me. I felt her jizz brimming in my asshole. She filled me up with all that spunk. I couldn’t believe how amazing that felt. I just wanted to lie here forever. My eyes closed as I panted.

    Pussy cream dripped down my thighs. I must have squirted out so much juices while I was quivering in delight. It was just the best. I wiggled my hips back and forth, savoring every last second of this bliss.

    “Oh, that’s good. That’s really good.” Mildred sounded so happy. “Athena, open your present. You’ve more than earned it.”

    I gasped and bolted upright. “Yes, Mildred. Thank you!”

    Such joy shot through me. I was so lucky to get a present from her. She was amazing. I grabbed the white clothing box wrapped up in a purple ribbon. I pulled on the loose tail. The cloth whisked together and then it spilled open.

    My pussy clenched in anticipation. Cum leaked out of my asshole.

    Hands shaking with joy, I lifted off the lid. I did it slowly, savoring every moment of this. It popped free. I set it to the side with care. Next, I pulled aside the tissue paper to reveal a pair of black panties with red lace on them. They appeared naughty. The type of panties you’d buy for a lover.

    “Oh, Mildred, they’re gorgeous,” I moaned, lifting them up. I stroked them through my fingers, sliding my digits across them. There was red on the crotch. Two lines of lace and… “Are they crotchless.”

    “Yes, they are,” Mildred purred. “When I saw them, I thought of you.”

    I whirled around to face her, tears filling my eyes. “Oh, thank you, Mildred. Can I put them on right now?”

    “God, yes,” she moaned, stroking her dirty cock with eager delight. It was clear she was anticipating that something would happen.

    I shuddered, my round breasts swaying as I stepped into the dainty pair. Right foot and then left. I drew them up, the fabric kissing my skin. Mildred groaned and bit her lower lip. She wiggled her hips back and forth, whimpering.

    The fabric passed my knees. Then they hit my thighs. I groaned as they climbed higher. I stretched the elastic waistband over my rump. Mildred groaned, her hand pumping faster on her dirty cock. The fabric seated against my pussy and gripped my ru—

    I came.

    It was no ordinary orgasm, it was a powerful one.

    The room spun around me. Pussy juices gushed out of my cunt. I gasped and moaned, trembling. I stumbled, grabbing my desk and then I was on the floor. I gasped and thrashed, my panties growing soaked with my juices.

    “Oh, my fucking god!” I howled.

    Tsunamis of rapture swept through me. Great tidal waves of bliss slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision as I drowned in ecstasy. I bucked on my side, my entire body writhing in the currents of euphoria flowing out of my pussy.

    Something sprouted from my crotch. I swear to god that I felt something growing from me. It was thrusting from my pubic mound. It brushed the panties and then slipped out through the slit in the crotch. I groaned, trembling.

    “Am I growing a futa-dick, Mildred?” I howled.

    “Yes, you are,” Mildred moaned. She stood over me, looking so lovely, her brown hair spilling about her face. Her dark eyes gleamed behind her glasses. She licked her lips. “You are my futa, aren’t you?”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “I love you! I love you so much! Thank you. Thank you.”

    “You’re welcome,” she moaned and put her foot on my hip. She gently pushed, rolling me onto my back. My futa-cock thrust up before me. I could see it bobbing. I groaned, my orgasm finally dying down.

    Every inch of my new panties was soaked by my juices. My tart musk filled the air.

    “Mmm, you’re going to do so much for me with those panties,” Mildred groaned. “We’re going to have so much fun.”

    “Yes!” I gasped as she straddled me. She lowered down to sit on me. Was she…?

    She was!

    “Oh, Mildred, thank you! I’m so glad that you’re going to enjoy my new futa-dick.”

    “Of course I’m going to enjoy it,” she moaned. She had such a wicked gleam in her eyes. “Why do you think I gave you those panties. I want to enjoy this big dick in me.”

    She straddled me. I gasped at that. It was incredible. Then she lifted up my cock. She held me in her throbbing hand. Her pussy came closer and closer, covered by her brown bush. I felt this ache swelling in my… my…

    My balls.

    I had girly balls.

    They were hard and aching. I groaned, savoring the feel of them full of my cum. I bit my lip as she lowered her pussy down to my throbbing futa-dick. Her curly pubic hair brushed the tip. I gasped at how amazing that felt. Then her hot folds rubbed into my crown.

    “Mildred,” I moaned in awe as her pussy began engulfing my new girl-cock.

    “Enjoy,” she said, her big dick and girl-balls swaying before her. “Just enjoy.”

    “Yes!” I screamed as she swallowed me.

    Inch after inch of my girl-dick vanished into her pussy. Her hot, silky, wet warmth engulfed me. My eyes widened at how incredible it was. My cunt drank in the heat. So did my new balls. I trembled on my back, my boobs jiggling.

    I whimpered. Moaned. More and more of her engulfed me. My futa-dick was so big. I couldn’t believe how huge it was. I whimpered, my back rubbing into the ground. The pleasure swept over me. My breasts rose and fell, savoring this wonderful rapture.

    “Mildred!” I gasped. “Oh, my god!”

    “I know,” she moaned, squeezing her cunt around me.

    That made this feel even more incredible.

    Then she bottomed out on me, her futa-dick twitching over my stomach. I grabbed it, holding the hot shaft in my hand. I stroked up and down it. She shuddered, squeezing around my new appendage every time I stroked to the pinnacle of her cock.

    I threw back my head. I whimpered, moaned. Pleasure fluttered through me. My heart hammered in my chest. My cunt clenched, drinking in the heat. The pressure in my balls increased. Then she rose up me.

    “Mildred!” I gasped. “Oh, my god, this is amazing. I love you. I love being a futa! Thank you! Thank you!”

    “Oh, our fun is just beginning!” she promised, her round breasts swaying. She pushed up her glasses and grinned down at me. “We’re going to do so much!”

    “Yes!” I gasped as she slammed her pussy down my futa-dick.

    Her hungry cunt engulfed my girl-cock. I whimpered and moaned, the heat rushing through me. My dick throbbed in her pussy. her silky flesh massaged me, increasing the pressure in my girl-nuts. They brimmed with my futa-cum.

    I would fire the first load of my seed into Mildred’s pussy.

    How did I get so blessed?

    I pumped my hand up and down her girl-cock. I stroked her, my hand flying faster and faster. She moaned, squeezing her twat down around me. The pleasure rushed through my body. She moaned, her breasts bouncing as she rode me.

    They were such delicious things to watch. I licked my lips, drinking in the sight of them heaving over my head. I shuddered, my twat clenching tight. This wonderful heat swept through my body. I groaned, my shoulder blades writhing.

    It was incredible to enjoy. It was an amazing rapture to experience. This exciting bliss swept through me. My pussy drank it in, my balls aching with the pressure. I bit my lip, loving every inch of her cunt sliding up and down my futa-dick. My hand stroked hers, loving it.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “Oh, my god, that’s it. Ooh, Athena!”

    “Mildred!”

    “Are you going to cum in me?”

    Whimpering, I nodded.

    “Yes, yes, I want you flooding my pussy with all that futa-cum!” She slammed down my futa-cock, her dick throbbing in my embrace. “I want my pussy dripping in it.”

    “I’ll baste your pussy, Mildred!”

    My words sent my hand to flying up and down her girl-cock. She gasped, throwing back her head. Her brown hair flew about her face, her glasses gleaming in the sunlight flooding through my office window. She gasped and groaned, her cunt clenching about my futa-cock.

    My balls ached. They were building and building with a load of girl-cum. I would have such a huge eruption. I would fire all that jizz. I would just erupt. So much spunk would fire from my cock. But not before she came.

    I fought it.

    I clenched my teeth against my first futa-climax.

    My balls brimmed with so much cum.

    My pussy itched, the feminine and familiar orgasm swelling through my twat’s depths.

    “Mildred!” I moaned, caressing her girl-dick.

    “Yes!” she howled. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s it. Just like that, Athena! Oh, we’re going to have so much fun!”

    “We are!” I gasped.

    She slammed her cunt down my cock. Her pussy burst into wild convulsions. Her dick pulsed. Hot cum fired from her shaft and splashed on my round tits. I gasped as she basted my breasts with her spunk. She coated me with her passion. She smothered my tits in her bliss.

    I bucked on the floor as I exploded in her. “Mildred!”

    My futa-cum pumped into her spasming pussy as her futa-passion splattered my body. She moaned, more and more of her spunk splashing on my tits. One spurt hit my mouth. It painted my lips. I loved it.

    “Yes, yes, fire all that jizz in me!” she gasped, her pussy convulsing around my cock, milking at my erupting shaft.

    I whimpered, my body shuddering as such rapture flooded through me. Two different delights. The wild and heady explosions from my futa-cock and the gentle and rippling bliss from my pussy. I bucked and moaned on the floor.

    My tits rose and fell, dripping with her futa-cum. My cunt writhed, gushing out juices. It was wicked and wild. It was utterly delicious. Her pussy wrung out the last of my cum while my hand squeezed out the final drops onto my belly.

    “Oh, yes, yes, that’s so good!” she moaned, her eyes fluttering. “Mmm, did you love your gift, Athena?”

    “I absolutely did!” I moaned, my tits covered in jizz.

    “And look at that mess we made,” Mildred purred. “In my pussy. On your tits.”

    “Oh, no, I’ll have to clean that up.”

    Her smile grew wickeder. “Why? That’s why you have that cute secretary.” Mildred leaned over me. “Did you know that your panties will mind-control anyone who breathes them. It’s why you love me so much.”

    “That’s amazing,” I gasped. “You gave this to me.”

    “I want your ambition,” she moaned. “Mmm, you’re going to do so much for me, aren’t you?”

    I gasped, wicked ideas dancing in my mind.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mildred Dean

    I sat naked on Athena’s desk, my thighs squeezed shut. She stood beside me, her new panties in her hand. She picked up her phone, her futa-cock throbbing out before her gleaming in my pussy juices. My cum ran over her tits, looking just delicious.

    “Minako, I need you in here right away,” Athena said after a moment. Then she hung up.

    A moment later, the door opened. “You needed to see…” Minako’s voice trailed off. The Japanese secretary gasped at the sight of our naked bodies. My futa-cock throbbed as the cutie gasped, “Ms. Pearce?”

    “Mmm, I need you to smell these panties for me,” Athena said, stalking forward as she held her crotchless delights before her.

    “What?” Minako gasped, her round face blanching in shock. She had those delicate, Japanese cheekbones and this porcelain, olive skin. Her narrow, black eyebrows rose in shock as she took a step back.

    “I said to breathe in the musk from my panties,” Athena said with absolute authority cracking in her voice. “Not say ‘what’ or gape at me like you’re a mouth-breathing cretin that’s never heard a word of the English language.”

    “I… that’s…” Minako swallowed then she took the panties from Athena and, gingerly, brought them close to her face. She gave just the small inhalation, a small twitch of her nose. “There, I…”

    Her words trailed off as this look of awe crossed her face. That magical moment when the mind-controlling powers swept over her. I was so right about Athena. She had just the right sort of drive and ambition. She would do all that boring stuff while I had fun.

    “Oh, my,” Minako said and sniffed again, this time longer. She brought the panties closer to her nose. “Is this your… your pussy, Ms. Pearce?”

    “Yes, it is,” purred my futa-slave. “Mmm, isn’t that just the most delightful thing in the world?”

    “Yes!” she moaned.

    “Wrong!” Athena’s voice snapped through the air.

    Minako gasped and flinched back.

    “Mildred’s pussy is the most delightful scent in the world. I want you to go over there, shove your face in her pussy, and experience that heavenly aroma for yourself.”

    “Yes, Ms. Pearce,” Minako gasped. “You’re so right. I’m so wrong. My deepest apologies.”

    The Japanese cutie rushed over to me, her almond-shaped eyes focusing on me. I lifted my girl-balls and leaned back, my legs parted so she could have an easy time getting at my pussy. Her black hair fell about her face as she leaned over and nuzzled in. She inhaled deeply.

    “That is the most delightful scent in the world,” she moaned. She brought her face closer. She pressed her nose right into my brown curls. She inhaled again. “Oh, my, yes.”

    “Mmm, it is,” Athena said, staring at Minako’s ass.

    I smiled as the Japanese secretary nuzzled her face into my bush while staring at my futa-slave. “Are you enjoying the sight of her rump, Athena?”

    “It’s just so cute,” moaned Athena as she stroked her cock.

    “Enjoy,” I said. “Unless I have a task for you, feel free to fuck any woman you can.”

    “Yes,” moaned Athena. “Oh, Mildred, I love you so much.”

    I smiled in delight and looked down at Minako. “Do you love me?’

    She hesitated. “I love what you smell like, Mildred.”

    “Of course you love her,” Athena said. “She’s amazing. You worship her and would do anything for her. Like me.”

    “Yes!” Minako moaned and then licked my pussy with sudden hunger.

    I groaned as she lapped at my cunt, my futa-dick quivering above her. My balls rested on the bridge of her nose, the two testicles spilling around it. Her eyes stared up at my cock while Athena came up behind the secretary. The futa grabbed Minako’s skirt and hiked it, sliding it over the cutie’s rum.

    “Mmm, these panties are delicious, but they have to go,” moaned Athena, tugging down her secretary’s panties.

    “Yes,” I moaned, leaning back and letting Minako lick my pussy. “Mmm, stroke my cock as you feast on me.”

    “Yes, Ms. Dean,” she moaned and grabbed my cock.

    The Japanese secretary stroked my cock and licked my pussy. I groaned, the pleasure swelling in my balls. It was delicious. At the same moment, Athena was pulling down the secretary’s panties. A throaty groan came from my futa-slave.

    “I’m going to enjoy this,” she purred and pressed her cock between Minako’s butt-cheeks.

    The secretary gasped into my twat. Her hand tightened on my dick. I loved that wonderful moment. Her tongue thrust into my cunt’s depths. She moaned as Athena groaned. Her breasts swayed as she drilled her cock into Minako’s ass.

    My pussy clenched on Minako’s tongue as I watched the wicked sight. My futa-dick throbbed and ached, my breasts swaying. This heat rippled through me, stirred up by the moaning cutie. More and more of Athena’s cock vanished into Minako’s bowels.

    Then my futa-slave bottomed out in the cutie.

    “Yes!” gasped Athena. She grabbed Minako’s hips and drew back.

    “Ms. Pearce!” squealed Minako into my cunt as Athena thrust forward.

    I felt every one of Athena’s thrusts into Minako’s bowels shivering through her body. She moaned into my cunt and stroked my cock as she took that big dick in her ass. I groaned, loving it. My breasts swayed. I pushed up my glasses and then leaned back farther on my elbows.

    I savored the pleasure sweeping through my body. This wonderful bliss built and built in my depths. My balls drank in the delight of her tongue and the stroking pleasure of her hand. Precum spilled from my cock’s tip. She massaged the gleaming cream into my shaft.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” gasped Athena as she thrust forward, her tits heaving. “Oh, Minako, this ass. I’m going to fire my cum in this tight ass!”

    “Good, Ms. Pearce!” the cutie moaned.

    “Mmm, and I’m going to drown you in pussy cream!” I moaned.

    “Wonderful, Ms. Dean! Please, please, drown me! I want it!”

    She stroked me faster. Her tongue fluttered up my folds. She brushed my clit. Sparks flared. I gasped, my toes curling. The ache at the tip of my dick grew and grew. That wonderful pleasure would explode out of me.

    The slap of flesh on flesh echoed through the room as Athena fucked her girl-dick in and out of the cutie. She fucked Minako hard. Fast. The futa pounded that sexy, Japanese beauty’s asshole with powerful strokes.

    I loved the sounds. The moans. The way Minako fluttered her tongue against my clit. She fisted my cock with powerful strokes while caressing my bud. I whimpered, my orgasm building so fast now. Nothing would stop my orgasm.

    I would have a huge one.

    Just cum so hard.

    My balls tightened. I groaned and shuddered. Minako whimpered. She sucked on my clit. She nursed on my bud, her hand flying up and down my cock. Athena plowed harder and harder into Minako’s bowels.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” Athena gasped. “Shit, that’s it. That’s what I want. The way you squeeze it… Oh, god, yes! I’m cumming!”

    She buried into Minako.

    The secretary squealed around my clit as she felt that futa-spunk pumping into her bowels. She sucked on my bud and fisted my dick. I swear, she must be cumming, too. Her passion swelled through me.

    My balls boiled over.

    Hot cum fired out of my futa-dick. The white delight arced up and then rained down on my tits. The jizz splattered over me. I shuddered, loving that delight painting across my tits. My pussy convulsed. My cream gushed out.

    Minako licked it up.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I howled.

    “That’s it, Minako!” gasped Athena. “That’s how you worship Mildred. Yes, yes, just like that. You’re doing great. You’re such an amazing secretary. You keep doing this good, and you’ll be rewarded.”

    “I’m so happy!” she moaned between licks of my cream.

    Cum spilled over my tits. I shuddered, savoring this heat burning through me. I groaned, knowing that Athena would do so much for me. She would be driven to get wealth. Power. Prestige. She would claim it all for me.

    I threw back my head and trembled as my orgasm died. I loved these panties. I was so glad P had given them to me.

    “Mildred’s tits are dirty,” Athena hissed. “Clean them with your tongue.”

    “Yes, Ms. Pearce,” Minako moaned.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chloe Quick

    I squirmed through my next class. I felt so naked without my panties, but this plan would be amazing. I couldn’t wait for Ms. Escamilla to open her gift. I hoped she would wait for the lunch break so I could be there.

    But she wasn’t under my power. Yet.

    She would be.

    It was so hard to focus. My girl-dick was throbbing. There were so many cute girls in my English class. Gina, Beverly, Clarissa, Tammy, and Jeanette were all gorgeous, eighteen or nineteen. Freshmen like me. God, I wanted to do such filthy things with them.

    My pussy clenched, my poor panties fighting against my throbbing cock and my tide of cunt cream flowing out of me. It bit my lip, fingers flexing as I struggled to listen to Mr. Donaldson, my English professor.

    Why did this have to be so boring? I just wanted to get to lunch. I wanted to have all that wonderful fun with Ms. Escamilla. It would be so hot. I wanted to ask for a bathroom break, but masturbation wasn’t what I needed.

    I needed some sisterly attention.

    Discreetly, I pulled out my cell phone. “Want to fuk?”

    I kept my phone on my lap, hoping Mr. Donaldson wouldn’t notice.

    “God, yes. Mr. Asshat is boring me. First floor bathroom.”

    “Sounds good.” I raised my hand. “Mr. Donaldson.”

    “Er, yes, Chloe.”

    “I not feeling well. I think I need to visit the nurse.”

    He sighed. “Okay.” He pulled out a pad and filled out a note. I’d have to bring it back or get in trouble.

    My sis was an expert at forging the college nurse’s signature.

    Pass in hand, I headed out, trying to look miserable. I slipped into the hallway and then smirked. I rushed through it, eager to get me some incest pussy. My big sis would be squealing on my cock. I hummed, grinning at the classrooms I passed.

    I passed all those poor students who didn’t get to know the delight of having sex at our college, let alone the sheer joy of sliding their cocks into their big sister’s cunts. Only fucking my mom was a better incestuous thrill.

    I reached the bathroom and burst inside.

    Bryana was waiting for me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Verónica Escamilla

    Curiosity piqued my interest as my second-period class took their test. Their pencils were scratching away. I brushed my finger against Chloe’s gift sitting on the edge of my desk. A clothing box wrapped in a purple ribbon, tied badly, off-center and lopsided like it was done in a hurry.

    What had she bought me?

    It was a little strange, but girls could get crushes on their professors, even female ones, at that age. Or maybe she was realizing she was a lesbian and starting to come out. This was further proof that she’d had a major life change.

    I had to be on the watch to see if it would affect her grades and make sure that she had any support she needed.

    I glanced at the clock. Half an hour left.

    I pulled the box to me and grabbed the ribbon. I pulled with care, not wanting to make noise and distract my students. The ribbon came undone, the sound barely a whisper over the scratch of twenty-three pencils.

    I lifted the corner of the box, spotting tissue paper and something white bunched up on top. A spicy scent filled the air. It had that wet musk of an aroused woman. My pussy went molten in a flash as this hunger surged through me.

    I opened the box further and realized the bunched up cloth were panties. Wet ones. Soaked all the way through. They were sitting on tissue paper with something else beneath. I grabbed the panties, feeling how drenched they were.

    It was the source of this mouth-watering scent.

    She’d left her lacy panties drenched in her own pussy cream. I couldn’t believe this. I brought them to my nose and inhaled deeply. I squeezed my hand so tight around the dainty cloth, I wrung out juices that ran down my wrist.

    I licked them up, savoring the spicy musk.

    I breathed in again, this wild heat bursting through me. My heart pounded in my chest as I loved this wonderful aroma. My eyes squeezed shut as I inhaled again and again. I had never breathed anything that smelled better.

    The aroma of Chloe’s pussy was intoxicating. I couldn’t stop breathing it in. I kept rubbing the panties against my nose. My students were taking the test as this wicked heat blazed through me. I squirmed on my chair.

    My eyes stared at the cloth beneath. The amazing Chloe had given me something else. I had to see it. Holding the panties balled up in my right hand, my left pulled away the tissue paper with care so as not to disturb my students.

    I revealed a pair of black, satin panties. They looked to have a naughty cut to them. High in the waist, almost like a French cut. I shuddered, touching the fabric. My pussy clenched as I breathed in that spicy musk again.

    Chloe had given me panties.

    I had to put them on right now.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The Figure quivered.

    Things were getting interesting.

    To be continued…


  • The Love of Money I – Chapter 34: Breakfast

    Font size : +


    It’s the morning before Marcus’ house party.

    Friday, 8:15 am

    I don’t know how long it had been vibrating, but my phone buzzed twice at me as I propped myself up on one elbow and fumbled across the surface of my nightstand for it. I fought to keep my eyes open long enough to read who the hell was calling me, but it was a Herculean task.

    God, it had been a long night… I don’t think I saw my bed till nearly three in the morning. That by itself wasn’t so bad; I’d stayed up playing board games with my friends until the small hours over the last year, but staying up till three in the morning playing games was utterly different to staying up that late to participate in Olympic levels of sex. To say I was exhausted would be an understatement.

    The phone went silent as I cleared the sleep from my eyes, and I saw three missed calls – all from Jessica. I listened to the first one.

    “Hi, so I went by your apartment, but some old guy was living in it, so I’m going to go to Strange Mudd and get a coffee. I’m guessing you’re still asleep. Just give me a call when you get this. Please, Marcus. I just want to talk.”

    I sat straight up in my bed, suddenly remembering it was Friday. That Friday.

    Jessica was in town.

    I looked around, trying to make my brain work through the brain fog. The first thing that caught my eye was the indention in the bed where another body had been. It must have belonged to Helen, who probably had to get home to the family before it became too late in the day.

    Damn… I wanted to talk to her about Ashlee.

    I next noticed Bobbi’s dark gold locks spread across the bed as she huddled under my blankets. She was sprawled perpendicular to me near the foot of my bed like a pet. I tried to remember how she’d gotten like that and vaguely recalled it being one of the last commands Helen gave her before we all fell asleep. Considering the size of the bed, the fact that she was sharing my duvet, and she had a plush pillow under her head, it wasn’t the most cruel thing Helen had made her do.

    I looked back at my phone, checked the time, and scrolled through the four texts Jess had left me. More of the same. I looked back at Bobbi’s sleeping form, trying to decide how to respond.

    The only question that mattered was whether I had time to visit my old neighborhood halfway across the city to share a cup of coffee with my ex and gloat.

    The answer? Not really, no.

    I texted her back: Hey. I’m not gonna be able to meet you for coffee. I have a busy day. I’m having a party at my place tonight, though. If you want to come, send me the address of the place you’re staying. I’ll send a car to pick you up. If not, I’m sorry you came all this way for nothing, but I wish you luck. Tell Dillon I said hey, and I’ll see him tonight.

    Hitting send, I tossed my phone on the bed, stood up, and headed to the shower. Within a few minutes, the bathroom filled with steam as I stood under a deluge of hot water pouring from an overhead shower. It stretched five to seven feet across in both directions and had some of the best water pressure I had ever experienced. In the center sat a stone bench, and I was taking advantage of it, letting the downpour wash over me as I thought about seeing Jess again.

    Why had I agreed to meet with her? What could I have possibly been thinking? That conversation had happened before Vegas and felt like a lifetime ago. I was a different person. I hadn’t planned on getting back together with her. Was I really that interested in rubbing my good fortune in her face, or had I intended to fuck her one last time for closure?

    The last thing I wanted was for her to think we were getting back together. No way in hell would ever happen, especially when I had proposals from women like Danni to consider. Not to say Jess wasn’t beautiful; she certainly was. Aside from the cheating and lack of ambition, she’d been sweet, fun, and enthusiastic in the sack, but Danni was in a completely different realm from Jessica. There was no competition if I had to choose between them to be my girlfriend.

    Would sleeping with her grant me closure? Did I even need closure anymore? Not really.

    What about gloating? Did I even care enough about her to bother? I remembered a sad Marcus from three weeks ago, sitting in that coffee shop with Dillon, and a massive part of me enthusiastically answered yes.

    “Marcus?” A tentative voice asked in a tone I never thought I’d hear from her.

    Drawn out of my contemplation, I saw Bobbi’s silhouette standing just inside the bathroom’s doorway, steam obscuring her finer details. She was completely nude except for the collar Helen had bought her.

    “What?” I said. I might have snapped a little, but that was just a combination of what had occupied my thoughts before she interrupted me and the fact that I was used to speaking a certain way toward her.

    “I just thought…” Her voice trailed off as she looked back at me, and I detected a tinge of sullenness in her words.

    “What is it?” I said in the same tone.

    “The shower was running, and I…”

    I waited for her to finish, but after a moment’s hesitation, she said, “Never mind.”

    She started to turn, and I said, “Wait.”

    I was slightly surprised to see her come to an immediate halt, pausing mid-turn so that I got a good look at her profile. With her details concealed in the mist, I appreciated her basic shape more. Compared to the average woman, Bobbi was slender, with a flat belly and tiny waist that flared into lovely, shapely hips. Her ass wasn’t as developed as Helen’s or Danni’s; it was more on the perky side but more prominent than Erin’s. Her B-cup tits were the perfect size for her more petite frame and hung beautifully from her chest the way natural breasts did. Her body was a work of art and went perfectly with her large eyes and delicate features.

    I rose to my feet. “Come here.”

    The mist obscured Bobbi’s features too much for me to tell exactly how she felt about being given orders, but after a moment’s hesitation, she turned back and approached me with a slow gait. Each step took an agonizing amount of time until she finally joined me under the hot water, staring up at me through slitted eyes as the shower washed over us.

    I glanced down at the collar she still wore; it still said ‘li’l cumdump’ on it – one of Helen’s decisions made last night in the heat of the moment. I placed a finger on the top edge of the collar and traced my finger along her skin as I recalled the events last night – she had given herself to me. Completely. Body and soul. It hadn’t been out of love or devotion to me but because she literally had nowhere else to go, nor had she ever had it so good. Jesus… how fucking had her life been before now? It was almost enough to make me take pity on her.

    My fingers slid to the back of her neck, and I entwined them throughout the wet hair at the base of her skull. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and I could feel her trembling with nervous energy. Without a preamble or explanation, I guided her to the stone wall, grabbing a shoulder and turning her so her ass was facing me. With hair still in hand, I held it against the stone, forcing Bobbi’s cheek flat against it. She braced herself in anticipation for what she knew was about to happen; delicate fingers pressed into the grey granite as her nipples brushed against it.

    I pressed my groin against her warm, wet ass and enjoyed the feel of my semi-hard cock nestled between her ass cheeks. The top of my dick rubbed along the trench of Bobbi’s ass as my dick pointed south, and I reached around with my free hand to press my palm against her middle, keeping her tight against me as I ground myself into her. It wasn’t beyond my notice that she didn’t grind back against me.

    My hand slid lower, and I felt the beginnings of stubble on her crotch as my fingertips passed on their way to delve between her legs. My middle finger slid through the folds between her legs and slid easily across her slit; she was wet, but not from the shower. I curled the digit and sank the first knuckle inside of her and was rewarded with an audible groan from the petite young woman sandwiched between me and the stone.

    The heat from the shower remained constant as it washed over us, and the steam continued to billow and swirl as I played with Bobbi. I kept up the teasing pace of my manipulation of her pussy as I sawed my dick back and forth between the tight little globes of her ass. By now, it was at full mast, and continuing to simulate fucking her like this was starting to become a little painful, thanks to the angle. Hand still on her hair, I tugged on it, indicating that I wanted her to bend over more, and this time, she took the hint, stepping a pace away from the wall as her hands slid down it so she was now bent at nearly a ninety-degree angle.

    I pulled my finger out, replaced it with the tip of my cock, and slowly pushed forward. I threw my head back and shut my eyes as the mushroom head slid inside her, followed by the first inch of my shaft. Then I reversed course, pulled out, and then pushed my hips forward, sinking even more of my length into her warm, wet snatch. The walls of her pussy gripped my shaft in velvety softness as it took three back-and-forths to get the entire length of me inside her.

    She groaned and whimpered as I pistoned in and out of her, and I looked up from her ass to catch her eyeing me over her shoulder. The moment my eyes found hers, she blinked, turned her head away, and dropped it so that her face entirely disappeared under a sheet of wet hair. My eyes trailed to her perfect, flawless back. It was a pure canvas of fair skin reddened by the hot water that cascaded across the subtle peaks and valleys of muscles moving as she finally started pushing back against me to meet my thrusts.

    I gripped her hips and picked up speed, pushing myself violently in and out of her as I lost myself in the memory of what I’d done to this girl last night. Her eyes once held unending contempt every time she looked at me, but last night, that hatred had been little more than a smoldering cinder compared to the roaring inferno of lust and desire. Helen was a big fan of edging her little submissive toy, and it looked like it had produced the kind of effect she wanted. Once we got past our little misunderstanding last night, she had been a willing participant, even inviting some of the things I did to make her scream in pain and pleasure. And when it was all done, she still declared herself mine.

    I own her. The thought repeated through my mind with the same frequency as my cock drilling her increasingly-wet cunt. I own her. I own her. I own her.

    “I own you,” I muttered loud enough to hear her. She simply grunted loudly in response.

    Extracting my hardon from her, I grabbed Bobbi by the shoulder and whirled her around; she squealed in surprise. I shoved her back against the stone, grabbed a wrist in one hand, and drew it over her head. She placed her free hand on my chest, and I felt her push against me as I stepped in close, the tip of my cock brushing against the front of her pussy. She looked up at me, grunting with eyes wide and teeth gritted, and I felt her struggle against my grip. She pounded her small fist against my chest and started to fight harder against me. Those burning embers in her eyes burst into flames.

    “What’s the matter? You can’t-”

    She yelped as I grabbed her hair with my free hand and yanked, cutting off the rest of her words. I brought my face close to hers, and we gazed hard into each others’ eyes amid the downpour.

    “Stop it,” I said as I stared her down. She glared back, jaw clenched and muscles tense, but she didn’t finish her sentence.

    After another moment of silence, I released her hair and brushed her cheek with my fingertips. They traced down her jaw, neck, and then lower. I felt along her collarbone and down the side of her breast, pausing to cup it in my hand and give it a gentle squeeze as my thumb ran over the partially erect nipple. I ran my palm down her free arm and closed my hand around her wrist.

    The muscles in that arm suddenly tensed, and I felt her resist. My grip on her wrist tightened as I gave her a hard look. “I said, “Stop!”

    Seconds ticked by, and her arm finally went slack. I raised it above her head and held both her hands against the wall, keeping them in place with one hand. Her breasts, pulled high against her chest, brushed mine with every inhalation; her eyes darted left to right as she focused on my eyes, and she’d unclenched her jaw. Her lips were parted. They were beautiful – not too thin… not too thick. Her mouth was a touch generous, and I was willing to bet a lot of money she had a smile that could light up a night sky if she ever lost the attitude.

    “What are you doing?” She asked, and I realized I’d been staring at her beautiful face longer than usual.

    Instead of answering, I lowered my lips to hers. She backed away from me an inch or two until her head bumped into the wall.

    “For once in your life,” I said, “stop making every goddamn moment a fight.”

    And then I leaned in and kissed her. Her lips were slack and pliable against mine as she refrained from being an active participant, but at least she wasn’t actively fighting me anymore. I intensified the kiss, crushing my lips to hers with bruising strength.

    The kiss continued for a good half-minute before I felt her lips move an infinitesimal amount against mine, and I felt her groin press into me. I had to actively keep myself from smiling, afraid I would set her off if she sensed my satisfaction. Instead, I concentrated on my steel-hard cock currently hotdogged between the outer lips of her pussy. I reached down with my free hand, adjusted my hips, and pushed forward once I’d lined my member up with her opening.

    She groaned as I pushed my hips forward and sank all the way inside her. Her lips suddenly became much more active, and I could hear her whimper into my mouth.

    My heart skipped a beat when I felt the tip of her tongue brush my lips. I hadn’t expected her to initiate something like that, and it took me a moment to respond. I brushed my tongue against hers and coaxed it a little further into my mouth so I could explore it.

    The speed and ferocity of our rutting against the stone wall picked up as hot water rained down on us. We were entering new territory. I was still taking her, but there was a back and forth that had never been there before. Nothing had changed. I didn’t feel affection for her the way I did Erin, Danni, or Natashya. I didn’t like her the way I did Helen. This felt more like a bonding and healing ritual done after a tough night with the submissive. Like putting salve on welts you’d left. It felt right… necessary… but it still didn’t feel like making love.

    Bobbi broke the kiss and tossed her head to the side as she cried out as the beginnings of an orgasm began to bubble to the surface.

    “I’m gonna cum,” she panted.

    “You need my permission,” I said quietly, my lips brushing her ear as I kept up the pace of my fucking.

    “Please, Marcus!”

    She said my name. I wasn’t sure how I felt about that. According to Helen, getting her to use words like ‘sir’ had taken some time, so I didn’t want to engender bad habits and undo all my lawyer’s hard work. Still, it was nice hearing my name and ‘please’ in the same sentence from her.

    “Who do you belong to?”

    “I’m gonna…”

    I slowed my rhythm, and the reaction was immediate. Her gaze snapped back to mine, and I felt her strain against my hold on her arms.

    “No, Marcus, please!”

    Again, my name and the word please in the same sentence. It sent a thrill pulsing through my cock. I pressed my forehead to hers and growled, “Say it.”

    “I’m yours, goddammit! Is that what you wan-”

    I crushed my lips against hers, and to my delight, she immediately responded. Her tongue was back in my mouth as I picked up the pace again; she squealed, and I let go of her arms so I could grab her ass in both hands and pull her into me. Her slender arms fell across my shoulders, and she pulled them tight around my neck; I could feel the points of her breasts dig into my chest. One leg slid around my waist, and then another, and I marveled at how little she weighed even while soaking wet. We couldn’t continue kissing as I bounced her up and down on my dick, but our lips and noses kept brushing against each other as we coupled. It was new and exciting, and I couldn’t help but notice that the disdain in her eyes was at an all-time low.

    As I threw her up and down on my cock, making her pants and grunts turn into moans, I couldn’t help but smile. I owned this woman’s body, and if things continued at this rate before I knew it, I would own the rest of her before too long. The thought energized me, and I growled as I started fucking her harder, enjoying the sound of her moans turning into screams as I made her cum.

    Friday, 9:02 am

    Roughly half an hour later, I entered the dining room to see breakfast: eggs, bacon, pancakes, oatmeal, a few different breakfast cereals, juices, coffee, etc. Since I had a full-time chef, I decided it was better to provide her with the space she needed to work without distractions all the time, so meals were to be provided in the dining room, where a large table stood overlooking a beautiful view of the New York skyline. I also had Chloe ensure that all the security staff knew they could share meals here during their shifts. I wanted them to feel appreciated… after the events in Vegas.

    I was dressed in a simple pair of jeans and a t-shirt, and Bobbi trailed behind me in a silk robe left behind by Helen. It was a little big on her, but she didn’t want to risk running into anyone, and that was the only thing she could find to wear. I found the app for the collar on my phone and changed the words to display ‘Kitten,’ inspired by Helen constantly calling her ‘Pet.’ I wasn’t sure if I wanted to keep it, but for now, it’d do. Then, I insisted she eat breakfast with me. As we dressed, I messaged Natalie and told her that Bobbi would resign from her position at Marduke. She wasn’t a financial analyst anymore… not that she was much of one anyway. Natalie wasn’t exactly disappointed to never see Bobbi in her office again.

    Downstairs, we found Erin on the phone with someone. Her trusty laptop was on the table in front of her, along with a bowl of oatmeal and fruit. Bobbi and I loaded a couple of plates while she finished up a phone call that sounded like it was with a caterer for tonight’s event. We had just started eating when she finished the call.

    “Everything’s lined up for tonight,” Erin sighed as she scrolled through her emails. “There’s a coordinator who will take over at noon so I can finish up some other business and get ready. His name is Victor, and he’s one of the best. It’s probably overkill, but Julia from Channel Seven will be there, as are a couple of reporters from The Times, PB&J, Nash Z, and Pringle.”

    Nash Z was a relatively well-known musical artist in the Tri-State area who was forecast to become a national sensation within the year. I had no clue who the other two she mentioned were. Like a good assistant, though, Erin could tell I needed some context.

    “Patti and Jenni are identical twins. Huge on social media. Their last name is Billings. The logic with the name is a little weird, but it works. Pringle is a gamer with a massive following. He’s insufferable, but he’s got a lot of clout. The PR Director at V. V. helped me get those people. She also got us Naughti Boi. The DJ.”

    “Don’t know him,” I said, “but it sounds like it’ll be a fun time.” I was thrilled to see how thorough Erin had been with this entire thing. Getting help from VistaVision’s PR director was a great idea. “Need anything from me?”

    “No, sir,” Erin said, glancing at Bobbi, who was busy eating her eggs and largely ignoring us. About five minutes after our session in the shower, some of her cold aura had returned.

    “Have you guys met?” I asked Erin.

    “A little. I brought her a towel. Not officially, though,” Erin replied as a smirk played across her lips. “I think I heard her this morning. I peeked my head in to see if you were awake yet. It sounded like you both were awake.”

    Bobbi’s damp hair was tied back in a ponytail, so it was impossible for her to hide the blush that crept into her cheeks. It crept past the collar and all the way to her chest, where it was exposed above the lapels of the robe.

    Erin glanced at the collar and said, “Kitten, is it? I’m Erin.”

    The collared girl beside me opened her mouth to say something but then looked at me and seemed hesitant. I fixed my gaze on her but tried to keep as much off my face as possible, interested in seeing how she would respond. Her grey eyes hardened as we stared at each other, and she raised her chin a little in defiance, looked back at Erin, and said, “It’s Bobbi, actually.”

    I’d have to remember this moment for later.

    “Oh!” Erin said, adopting a look of mock surprise. “That’s right! Bobbi! I’ve heard so much about you!” That made Bobbi’s blush deepen.

    I watched my assistant closely as she interacted with Bobbi. We hadn’t talked about this aspect of my life since she came on board—not in any real depth. I’d referred to her, Erin had brought towels in during our first three-way encounter, and I had Erin help arrange for Bobbi to move in, but the exact nature of my and Bobbi’s relationship hadn’t been discussed. I was curious what Erin really thought about it.

    “I’m sure you have,” Bobbi said, and the way she said it, I could almost hear the word ‘bitch’ at the end.

    “So, Erin is my right hand,” I gestured at my assistant with my fork. “I’d be lost without her.”

    “Aw! Me?” Erin said, grinning. “You’re too kind, boss.”

    “So,” I continued, looking at Bobbi, I expect you to show her as much respect as you do me or Helen.” Then I thought better of that. Bobbi almost seemed to fear Helen. “Scratch that. Show her as much respect as Helen. You and I still have some work to do on our relationship.”

    Bobbi glared daggers at me but didn’t immediately say anything, and I simply stared back at her, waiting for her to acknowledge my command. For a girl who had given herself to me, she sure had a hard time acting like it.

    “Alright,” Bobbi said, her words curt.

    “Not only respect but if Erin tells you to do something, you do it. Got it?”

    More staring, then she simply nodded, and I couldn’t be sure if she was just still having trouble adjusting to this new dynamic between us or if she was purposefully trying to make me mad.

    “Hey, Kitten?” I said. “Crawl under the table and eat Erin out.”

    “What?” Bobbi said.

    “What?” Erin echoed.

    I looked at Erin. “If you’re okay with it, that is.”

    “I mean…” Erin hesitated, looking back and forth between Bobbi and me. “I’m down for it if she is.”

    “It doesn’t matter if she is,” I said, looking back at Bobbi, sitting at the table with her hands in her lap, her face paler than her already fair complexion. She glanced at Erin, then back at me, and I could see the struggle in her mind on whether to defy me. I wondered if she thought she would be exclusively for mine and Helen’s use, and if that was the case, I needed to quickly dispel that notion.

    Since it looked like she needed some encouragement to go through with my command, I thought about the different ways I could push her; I didn’t want to keep mentioning prosecution – it felt like that was getting old – and I wasn’t sure if promising to spank her would be enough. I would have bet a lot of money that Bobbi would have preferred a crop on the ass to what I was asking her to do. I decided to go with a different tact.

    “Bobbi, eat Erin out, or I will send you to Marduke in the sluttiest thing I can find. I’ll change the collar to read ‘Marcus’ Cumslut,’ and I’ll have you go straight to Natalie to pick up some bullshit reports or something. I’ll make sure she makes you stay out on the floor while…”

    The sentence wasn’t even finished, and Bobbi ducked under the table, her ass disappearing as she crawled forward. A second later, Erin jumped a little in her seat as she gasped. She scooted forward in her chair, looking up at me with a mixed expression of arousal and bewilderment. I grinned back at her and picked up my fork to start eating again, enjoying how thrown off Erin was.

    “Oh fuck,” Erin said with a note of surprise.

    “What is it?” I said around a mouthful of toast.

    “She’s really good at this.”

    “She’s already started?” I asked. “That was quick. What? Did she just eat through your panties?”

    “Wasn’t wearing any,” Erin said breathlessly. “It’s kind of the norm these days.”

    “And that’s why you’re the best,” I said, continuing to eat.

    “So, Jessica is in town,” I said conversationally.

    “As in, the girl who left you for someone else just before you found out you were the richest man in the world?” Erin placed her palms flat on the table, and her fingertips curled slightly as if she were trying to grab the surface as if it were a sheet.

    “That’s the one,” I said. “The night before we left for Vegas, she asked me to meet up with her today, and I agreed.”

    “Why?” Erin said, looking at me through her lashes as a thin sheet of silver hair fell partway over her face. She reached up, tucked it behind her ear, and bit down on her lip. Helen had mentioned that Bobbi had spent a lot of time between her legs; I guess all that practice was paying off.

    Shaking my head, I said, “I don’t remember. Helen was distracting me, and maybe I had a passing thought about fucking them both together or something.”

    “You still want to do it?”

    “I don’t know,” I said. “If something like that happened, I probably wouldn’t hate it, but I don’t think I’m gonna try to make it happen. It’s too much trouble. I have too much baggage with Jess.”

    I watched Erin for a moment as I chewed my food, enjoying the way she fought to keep her eyes from glazing over as Bobbi ate her out. One moment, her lips were pursed, then they would part; her breaths became increasingly shallow. Erin was an expressive partner, and being able to watch her be pleasured while I ate breakfast gave me a perverse sense of gratification. I had just had sex with Bobbi, but seeing Erin react this way in such a mundane setting was turning me on once again.

    “You with me?” I asked her.

    “Yes, sir,” she said, her voice quiet and a little strained. In this scenario, the ‘sir’ made my dick lurch a little more.

    “She’s coming to the party tonight,” I said. “I’d like you to order her an outfit and a car to pick her up. Give her plenty of time to put the outfit on.”

    “Oh fuck,” Erin whispered with her eyes closed, and the expletive had nothing to do with anything I said. “Anything… is there anything specific you’d like for the outfit?”

    “No,” I said. “Just get whatever you think is appropriate.”

    “God… that’s – that’s kinda hot.”

    “What?” I asked. “What’s she doing?”

    “A damn good job,” Erin said and opened her eyes to look at me. “I meant the whole thing with Jess, though. Buying her a dress and bringing her to a party. That’s some kinky romance novel shit.”

    “That’s not what this is,” I said. “It’s a flex. I thought I’d do something like that as a subtle ‘this is what you missed out on’ kind of thing.”

    “That’s kind of arch.”

    “Maybe,” I said with a shrug, “ but it’s not like I’ve completely forgiven her. I don’t want to seem like a petty ex who can’t get over her, but at the same time, she did cheat on me. I deserve my country music moment, and I feel like this is a ‘fuck you’ message without me having to give up my dignity. Anyway, I doubt she has anything suitable for the party anyway.”

    “Got it,” Erin said, and I got the impression she only got the gist of what I said. “Just send me her measurements, and I’ll take care of it.”

    “Fuck.” I said, looking up from my eggs. “I don’t have those.”

    Erin focused on me, and her eye-roll had absolutely nothing to do with what Bobbi was doing to her. “Men… Send me her social media. I’ll figure it out.”

    “Again, that’s why you’re the best.”

    “Oh fuck!” Erin said, grasping the edge of the table. “I don’t know if I am the best!”

    “She’s good, isn’t she?” I said. “It’s too bad she hates doing it.”

    “What?” Erin said, sounding incredulous. One hand disappeared below the table. “Her mouth is perfect for eating dick!”

    “I know,” I said. “It’s criminal.” Hoping this continued a little longer, I asked, “Is there anything else?”

    “Christ, you’re gonna make me do this…” Erin took a deep breath and looked up at me with a look on her face that could have either meant, ‘I’m gonna rip out your throat’ or, ‘I’m gonna fuck you so hard your cock will break off in my cunt.’

    “Okay,” she continued, “so I have a personal trainer for you. You… -fuck- You wanted one fast, so the interview is this morning if you’re up for it.”

    “Oh, fuck yeah!” I said, excited at the idea of getting started with a physical trainer. I’d been in and out of gyms over the last several years, so while I wasn’t terribly out of shape, I was far from perfect. I enjoyed foods high in trans fats, starches, and sugars just as much as most guys, and keeping a consistent workout routine was hard.

    “Great,” Erin said. “She’ll be here in about an hour.”

    We spent the next few minutes talking. I filled her in on my talk with Danni, which she didn’t know about. As I told her, I watched her reaction carefully, realizing that I probably wouldn’t get very much out of her while Bobbi was munching on her pussy. Still, I tried; several people had mentioned that Erin looked at me in a way that suggested she had feelings for me, and as much as I liked Danni, I didn’t want to do anything to jeopardize the relationship I had with Erin, like dating one of her best friends.

    Unfortunately, all I could go off of was Erin’s words, broken between stutters and expletives as Bobbi continued to inch her closer to orgasm. She said that Danni would be good for me as a girlfriend but also cautioned that Danni was a bit more sensitive than women like herself or Helen. She suspected Danielle would be okay with an open relationship for a while, but eventually, it might get old. All she asked of me was that I be open and honest with her friend regardless of what I decided to do. That was an easy promise to make.

    When I told her about Emily moving in with me, Erin expressed concern about my sister. With the kind of lifestyle I was leading, I needed to make sure I surrounded myself with people who would not only be trustworthy but also okay with my lifestyle.

    “Especially with Kitten here,” Erin gasped. “Chloe and Helen seem okay with the situation, but Emily and Danni… oh my fucking cock rockets!” Erin clenched her teeth and doubled over. With her forehead against the table, she let out a loud, prolonged groan that went on and on.

    I simply popped the remaining bit of jelly-covered toast in my mouth and enjoyed watching the scene play out in front of me. Erin did have a point, though. Eventually, I needed to introduce Bobbi to a few of the others. Especially since being a fixture in my apartment was her full-time job.

    —————————————————————————————————–

    Thanks again for reading another installment of the story. If you have any feedback, please feel free to email me. Or if you’re interested in reading any further installments, check out my Patreon at patreon.com/mindsketch. Chapters up to 45 are posted there already, and a LOT of extra dirty bonus chapters. Thanks for your time and cheers!

    -MindSketch


  • Light of Hellfire: Chapter 12

    Font size : +


    Baltoh begins his siege on Hell as the god of Cinereo.

    Please vote up and comment!

    Chapter 12

    Baltoh and the others were hovering in the sky above the coast of the Isle of the Damned, a continent about the size of England and surrounded by a flat sea of Hellfire, burning for eternity and stretching forth without borders. Above them was a sky filled solely with crimson clouds and black lightning, forever stirring in a windless hurricane. Down below on the barren landscape of the Isle of the Damned lay burning fields, lakes of bubbling magma, forests of undead trees, and millions of people getting raped and tortured by the Gargoyles and Sinners of Hell, all in the most brutal and cruel ways possible. But no matter how much the people suffered, they would not die or even lose consciousness. Their bodies would continue to regenerate instantly so that they could continue to suffer.

    Among the people being tortured and used like slaves, there were those who were desperately fighting against the Gargoyles and Sinners. With rusty swords and guns cast from Hellsteel, they fought for their freedom against their tormenters, running across the apocalyptic landscape in fear and terror while desperately trying to escape from pain, if only for a short time.

    “Oh my god, this is horrible,” Selene gasped, clutching Baltoh’s hand and trying not to vomit or cry.

    “These are the Burning Pastures of the Isle of the Damned, the first zone of Hell. This is where new prisoners appear and where escaped prisoners flee to in the hopes of some form of safety. It is a battlefield, with the deceased souls fighting in and endless and hopeless war in order to escape their torment and punishment. Considering how this is always a battlefield, it’s not surprising that it is also part of the Circle of Wrath. It is here that we shall begin.”

    “What are we doing?” Raphael asked.

    “We are going to free the unjustly punished. There are far too many prisoners here, innocent souls cursed for all eternity for minor infractions and sins. I may have been born from hatred, but I am still far more merciful and driven by justice than your God.

    Celestial Art: Crusading Legions Summoning!” he called with his voice carrying across the Isle of the Damned.

    Down on the shores of the Isle of the Damned, hundreds of thousands of suits of armor began to materialize, made of glistening blue metal and indestructible silver that glowed like the stars. Protruding from their backs were large wings that seemed to be made out of mercury while in their hands were bladed weapons that were as long as cars and consisted of a long crescent blade—almost like an arch—with a handle stretching between the two points, parallel to the spine of the blade. The weapon was designed to be held with both hands far apart, for a powerful offense and defense.

    “What are those? I’ve never seen a spell like that performed,” Rosemary asked in wonder.

    “They are my Crusaders, summoned with a spell that I myself invented from the power of the cosmos. Cinereo is the universe from which Heaven and Hell budded off from and its energy was both the architect and materials from which Archangel and Demon spells were formed. Having acquired the Throne of Cinereo, I now have the power to create new celestial spells.”

    Without anyone inside of them, the suits of armor marched across the burning fields in formation. Echoing throughout the Isle of the Damned, their synchronized footfalls shook the ground and echoed through Hell. As they came upon the sadistic Gargoyles, they slew them like machines without mercy, swinging their massive blades and carving through bone and flesh with ease. They trekked through the pastures of fire, slashing and cleaving every Gargoyle in their way. Every time they came upon a human soul, they would scan the soul to identify whatever it was that had banished that person to Hell, and if the person received their sentence through a serious crime like rape, theft, adultery, or unjust murder, then they were left behind. But if they were only guilty of small harmless sins, then the suits of armor would open up like blossoming flowers and envelope the prisoner. Fused with the suit of armor, the condemned soul would be given great strength and power, even beyond Archangels. With this new strength, the prisoners became the new Crusaders.

    A great shadow filled the crimson sky as an army of Demons appeared, bringing forth Conjuring Necropolises and Graveyards of the Damned to instantly summon thousands of Gargoyles and Sinners to recapture the prisoners of Hell. With this new challenge, the Crusaders began to pick of speed. Half of them took flight while the rest charged towards the Gargoyles.

    A loud roar echoed from deep within the Isle of the Damned as well as across the burning sea as Titans and Bleaks began to arise. They were of all types, creeds, and forms, ranging from black dragons, demonic birds, nightmarish insects, colossal Gargoyles, towering four-legged beasts with monstrous physical characteristics, and countless other animals that were large enough to trample a city and were adorned with horrifyingly demonic appearances.

    With a snap of his fingers, Baltoh summoned suits of armor for all of the Archangels, as well as Selene and Molly. Without even knowing what was going on, everyone was swallowed by their suit of armor as it wrapped around them like Venus flytraps. Unlike the freed prisoners below, their helms looked like a mix of a welding mask and a futuristic motorcycle helmet, with their halos burning in the center of a large golden fireball that hovered above their heads, something that the others did not have.

    Their armor also had a much sleeker and more form-fitting design, with gold lining every plate and an emblazoned cross on the chest plate. On top of liquid metal chassis, each piece and plate fit together like reptilian scales but with full solid protection like regular armor plating. For the men, their armor had a certain bulkiness, while the women’s armor was more slender and flexible, while still consisting of large solid plates. Hanging sheathed from their belts were their swords, each remade with greater durability and cutting power.

    For Molly, Rosemary, and Selene, there armor was even more unique. Instead of being consumed by a golden fireball, their halos had been completely replaced with miniature solar systems, quite similar to the entire miniature galaxy above Baltoh’s, and each with a real egg-sized star and ten planets orbiting around it, five going around in one direction and five going in the other. While retaining their gold lining, the plates of their armor had changed in color, switching from pearly white to a very deep and dark blue and decorated with patterns of small diamonds that looked like stars. Instead of a cross like the others, their chest plates had been adorned with Baltoh’s own personal crest: two infinity symbols overlapping at the center perpendicularly with a sun within each loop. Last but not least, their wings themselves had gained a new form, gaining a mercury membrane in place of their feathers.

    Obeying their will, everyone’s helmet opened up and folded back as they looked at their armor in amazement, feeling their power levels skyrocket. Selene, Molly, and Rosemary were the most shocked at their new transformation.

    “That armor has just increased your speed, strength, and power up beyond my former level. Consider it a gift, and they appear and disappear whenever you want them to. Selene, Molly, and Rosemary, you three have just been turned over from the realm of Angels to become my Celestial Valkyries. You three now have the ability to harness the powers of the universe and elements as your spells, and knowledge of how to use them will come naturally. With these enhancements, I believe I can leave these Titans to you while I take on the guy approaching our position.”

    “Who?” Gabriel asked as he flexed his fingers, more than satisfied with the maneuverability. Before Baltoh answered, a huge flaming mushroom cloud formed deep in land, as if the world’s most powerful atomic bomb had just been detonated. Everyone watched in horror and gagged as they felt a dark and heavy sense of dread as a malicious energy weighed down upon them.

    “Satan, the first Hell Prince and caster of judgment upon the new arrivals. Oh look, here he comes now. Don’t worry, I’ll make it quick, just make sure you take tare of those Titans,” Baltoh said calmly, as if bored. As he spoke, the crushing presence of the approaching Hell Prince was swept aside, freeing everyone of their dread and returning their excitement and enthusiasm.

    Reassured by Baltoh’s words, everyone nodded and split up, giddy and desperate to try their new strength.

    As a building-sized Gargoyle began to charge a Dark Pulse, a Crusader charged towards it. She had been locked in hell for three hundred years and was glad to have the power to fight back. The beast released the blast, tearing apart the infertile ground and barely missing the armored fighter. The Crusader jumped into the air and imbedded one of the two ends of her weapon into the top of its skull and making sure not to lose any momentum or to pull the blade out of its cranium, she pole-vaulted over it, using her blade to cut its head in half down the middle. As she ran down its back, her blade cut down its neck, into the chest, and carved right through its black heart. The beast fell over dead with its brains and blood spilling out onto the arid soil.

    A Demon flew towards a Crusader like a striking eagle, skimming just over the ground with a spear in her hand. She reached out to stab the Crusader, but he blocked with his weapon, granted more than enough strength by his armor to face the sentient conglomerate. Using his newly-gained power, the Crusader reached out and grabbed the Demon by the throat and slammed her down into the ground with devastating power, making her cough blood from all the shredded channels and veins in his throat. The Crusader stood up and lifted his bow-shaped sword and swung it down onto the Demon, cutting her in half down the middle.

    A Crusader flew through the air around a colossal Gargoyle that was sending down waves of shadow fire into Baltoh’s armies. The creature noticed the freed prisoner, but acted like it was a mere fly. Taking the initiative, the Crusader flew by its wing and cut right through the membrane of leathery flesh that allowed it to keep flight. The Gargoyle roared in pain and began to plummet out of the sky with the soldier standing on its back. The Gargoyle reached up with its tail to try and smash the Crusader, but he dodged with ease before he raised his weapon and slashed the beast across the back of the neck.

    The Gargoyle roared in pain but still had control of its body. It struggled to flap its wounded wing, but it could not take flight. Just before it crashed into the ground, the Crusader imbedded his weapon in the gash in the back of the Gargoyle’s neck. The dark behemoth landed in a burning field, tossing soil and stone into the air, and the impact drove the soldier’s weapon into its neck, cutting off its head.

    All of Hell began to shake as fissures opened up in the ground. Fire poured out of the gaps in the earth and huge skeletal hands reached out. Slowly, thirteen Bleaks crawled out and stood towering over the army of Crusaders. The Bleaks opened their jaws and released several Dark Pulses into the landscape, destroying the weaker Gargoyles and the Crusaders without any distinction.

    “Come on, Molly! Let’s take care of them!” Selene said as she flapped her liquid metal wings and shot towards the giant skeletons.

    “Don’t start without me!” Molly laughed as she held out her hand and materialized her own huge cleaver.

    With their long hair hanging out of the back of their helmets and whipping around a they flew, the two women zoomed over to the Bleaks, desperate for battle. Molly was the first to reach the group and instinctively attacked the skeleton closest to her. With a roar of determination, she spun around in the air and swung the arch blade with all of her strength, imbedding the edge in the corner of the Bleak’s left eye socket. Instantly, cracks formed across its skull like a spider web and its whole cranium shattered in a bright explosion, as if the blade had been lined with claymore mines.

    “You stupid whore!” one of the Bleaks howled as it opened its jaws and began charging a Dark Pulse.

    Moving faster than a speeding bullet, Selene shot up along beside the Bleak and delivered a devastating kick right to its spine between its ribcage and its pelvis, crippling it with ease. The gargantuan monster roared in agony as it fell and looked up, inadvertently releasing its Dark Pulse into the sky. But before it could hit the ground, Selene zoomed straight up and shot right through its skull like a living bullet, ending the Bleak’s life.

    Hovering in the air, Selene swerved to the side as several Bleaks reached out to grab her, followed by Molly who came along and cut off all their hands with her cleaver. Falling back to plan her next movie, Selene gasped as she felt a ripple of knowledge flow through her mind. Instructions for a spell were entering her subconscious as if it wanted to be cast. Memorizing the instructions, she began to dredge up her energy, feeling it naturally direct and organize itself.

    Driven by unstoppable instincts, she pointed her hand and called out, “Celestial Art: Lighting Obliteration!”

    Answering her call, a crackling bolt of pure electricity erupted from her palm, as strong if not stronger than a Divinity Ray. Unlike the Blessed Lightning spell used by Archangels, this was true elemental electric power, not an imitation made of holy energy. Moving almost at the speed of light, the massive surge struck a Bleak in the center of its chest, shattering its ribs and severing its spine. As the dying monstrosity began to buckle, she fired again, this time blasting off the top of its skull.

    “Celestial Art: Tornado Scythe!” Molly hollered.

    Glowing like neon gas, silver wind wrapped around her bow-shaped sword and howled as she raised it above her head. With a roar of confidence, she threw the weapon at cluster of Bleaks and it was instantly wrapped in a flashing tornado. The pillar of glowing wind charged into the trio of skeletons and knocked them back like a charging bull. As they fell to their ground, every bone in their body split into dozens of flawlessly-cut sections, as if they had all been hit with a net of laser beams. The blade returned to Molly like a boomerang and she gained a wide smile underneath the tinted glass visor of her helm. She finally had the true strength to avenge her own death.

    Selene smiled as well, sensing Molly beginning to gain a certain competitiveness with her. Not wanting to be outdone, she pointed her palms at two Bleaks that were lumbering towards her. “Celestial Art: Cosmic Crush!”

    As the Bleaks opened their jaws to launch a barrage of Dark Pulses, their bodies began to shake violently. In an ear-splitting crash, they were suddenly yanked down as if by a weighted leash and crashed into the ground, shattering on impact. Selene had increased the force of gravity on their bodies, multiplying their own weight by more than ten fold and crushing them with it.

    “Celestial Art: Star Birth!” she then called, pointing at one of the Bleaks that Molly had dismembered.

    Firing from the tip of her finger, a sphere of red light shot across the open space and hit its mark on the Bleak’s forehead, passing harmlessly through the bone and entering its skull. Selene cracked a smile and the Bleak spontaneously erupted into a flaming mushroom cloud, originating from inside its head. The spell she had just used mimicked the fiery fusion process that takes place in stars, causing a small-scale nuclear explosion inside the beast. It was basically a firecracker compared to the nuclear explosions caused by atomic bombs, being only strong enough to annihilate a city block. She pointed at two more Bleaks and killed them in the same way, obliterating them form the inside out with small nuclear explosions.

    “Celestial Art: Meteor Obliteration!” Molly cast, holding out her hands.

    From the ground, a volcanic boulder was pulled free and flew up to Molly. She pressed her hands against it and the boulder instantly disappeared, moving at almost 70 km/sec, about the same speed as the asteroid that killed the dinosaurs. The boulder hit one of the Bleaks in the center of its chest, creating a sonic boom in the air that instantly reduced its entire body to dust. The meteor shot off across the Isle of the Damned, barely being pulled by the planet’s gravitational pull. By the time it left the continent, it had finally fallen enough to touch the planet, and it would only have one chance before shooting off into the completely empty space. For a split second, it skimmed across the burning sea, but that light touch was more than enough to rocket a tidal wave of fire out of orbit. The flaming cloud was almost as large as the planet itself and Hell shook wildly from the light yet sudden impact.

    She called forth another boulder and launched it at another Bleak. The giant managed to sidestep to avoid physical contact, but even without touching the flying boulder, the sonic boom of its momentum created a shockwave in the air that shattered the entire right side of its body in a fraction of a second. As the slain beast crumbled like demolished building, Molly looked over to Selene, who had just killed her sixth Bleak with another bolt of lightning.

    The two friends looked at each other and then to the final Bleak, too stubborn to run away. Moving at hyper speed, they both charged towards the skeleton, both wanting to beat the other in Demon-killing and have the higher score. The Bleak was just about to launch a Dark Pulse at the two women when they appeared in front of it, pulled back their arms, and simultaneously punched it in the face with enough power to destroy its head.

    With the Bleaks taken care of, the women both gave the mental command to retract their helmets and their armor obeyed, opening up the protective gear like the opening of a puzzle box. With warm smiles on their faces, Selene and Molly leaned forward and kissed.

    “Angel Art: Divine Smite!” Michael thundered as he flew towards the millipede Titan that Baltoh had encountered earlier.

    The gargantuan creature had its body raised out of the burning sea and was launching a stream of acid from its fanged mouth. With a roar, Michael punched the Titan in the middle of its body with all of his strength, sending a catastrophic shockwave through its body. The mass of Demon spirits howled in pain as every blood vessel in its long body ruptured and its eye popped like a paint balloon. Had Michael tried to do that to a Titan before, even while casting the spell, he would have probably just been laughed at and then devoured.

    Blind and in agony but still very much alive, the Titan hissed and launched a Dark Pulse powerful enough to obliterate a mountain range. With golden flames automatically burning along the blade, Michael swung his sword and cut through the blast, protecting himself from its destructive power like Moses parting the Red Sea. Once the blast finally trickled to a stop, Michael raised his sword and gripped it with both hands. With blinding intensity, the golden flames around the blade surged upwards, multiplying in size over a hundred times every second.

    Even without its eye and swimming in a sea of fire, the Titan was filled with dread as it sensed the colossal energy within the golden flames. At its pique, the sword was the route of a golden burning tornado, larger than any tornado on Earth. Filled with confidence, Michael swung his sword like an executioner, launching it in a crescent blade at the Demon.

    “Angel Art: Burning Moon Slice!” he bellowed as the blast slammed into the Titan, ripping its head and the upper half of its body in half.

    “Angel Art: Spear of Destiny,” Gabriel said, holding his hand out to the helmeted eagle launching boat-sized steely feathers at him.

    Upon his command, over a hundred rays of light began firing from his hand, each bending and straightening out with the golden voulge blade at the ends leading them. The blades of energy and the giant wings collided with each other like bullets in the air. Such a feat was impossible without the armor that Gabriel had been granted.

    “Angel Art: Crusading Canter.”

    Moving so fast that his speed was second only to teleportation, he appeared behind the Titan without ending his original spell. The eagle looked back and saw Gabriel a nanosecond before hundreds of massive energy blades bombarded it all at once, knocking out of the sky like a Frisbee hit with ten loads of buckshot. It plummeted towards the burning sea with the endless stream of blades striking it with unstoppable power and literally chopping it to pieces. It was dead long before it landed in the flames.

    “Angel Art: Enlightenment Flash!” Raphael called, giving off a radiant flare that was brighter than the sun.

    The mountain-sized Gargoyle recoiled at the bright light and shielded its eyes, giving Raphael the perfect opportunity to swing his sword and lop off one of its hands in a single slash. The Titan howled in agony and clutched the bleeding stump as the severed hand fell into the burning sea with a massive splash. Spinning around, the Titan swung his tail in an attempt to knock the pesky fly back so that he could recover, but Raphael stopped the massive attack with one hand as he were swatting aside a moth, proceeding then to slice it off with only one movement of his sword.

    “Demon Art: Monster Slash!” the Titan roared, raising its one good hand and then bringing it down with all of its strength, launching five invisible edges that were each powerful enough to cut through a tectonic plate.

    “Angel Art: Gates of Heaven,” Raphael calmly hummed, holding out his sword.

    Before the slashes could reach him, a golden gate, as large as the front of Mt. Rushmore, materialized before him and blocked the attack. With the holy energy that the gate was radiating with, the invisible blades couldn’t even slip between the bars.

    “Angel Art: Ultimate Penitence.”

    Before the Titan could even realize what has happened to it, a wooden cross that was twice as large as the Empire State Building fell out the sky and struck it in the back, piercing it through with its intense weight and blasting its black heart right through its chest.

    “Celestial Art: Crushing Sea!” Rosemary shouted as she dodged the Dark Pulse of a tiger Titan with a mat of quills on its back.

    Above her, a building-sized sphere of water appeared in the air and suddenly began to spray out into a thunderous waterfall, as if it were and inter-dimensional drain that lead to the bottom of an ocean. The deluge splashed down onto the Burning Pastures, extinguishing the flames and slamming into the Titan as a powerful tidal wave. Vast clouds of steam rose up into the sky as the water poured across the barren countryside and put out all the flames before reaching the coast of the burning sea. Flapping their wings, the Crusaders all took to the air to dodge the devastating tsunami as it snatched up the Gargoyles and Sinners and pulverized them.

    “Demon Art: Debt Retrieval!” the tiger snarled as it tried to hold its footing against the ceaseless flood. The surging surface of the water was further disrupted as dozens of huge skeletal hands reached out like leaping sharks, stretching like rubber to grab Rosemary.

    “Celestial Art: Stone Jaws!” she called with her heart burning with confidence and power.

    Intercepting the bony hands, great daggers of earth burst from the ground in the midst of the growing arms, crushing them like twigs in the claws of lobsters.

    “Celestial Art: Lightning Obliteration!” she called, launching a devastating bolt of electricity down into the water.

    The Titan howled and snarled in agony as it was electrocuted with enough energy to power an entire state. Bridges of electricity arched between its quills, its flesh peeled and melted off its body, and smoke wafted from his mouth as its insides burned. It fell to its knees, letting the endless tidal wave wash over it, but Rosemary was not done yet.

    “Celestial Art: Crystal Ice Ray!” she shouted, swinging her arm in rotation and drawing a large ring in the air with her own energy.

    Once the ring was completed, the air within it glowed brightly with a blue shade and shined like the stars. With a roar, the tiger Titan burst from the surface of her sea, claws barred and black fire burning between its jaws. With a roar of determination, Rosemary slammed her palm against the middle of the ring, launching a blast of sapphire-shaded energy that was six feet in diameter. The blast struck the Titan in the chest, instantly freezing it and the entire forming sea.

    With the beast and the flood now a giant ice carving, Rosemary shot towards it with her fist pulled back. Reaching the frozen Titan, she reached out and punched it on the nose with all of her strength. Simultaneously, the entire frozen structure exploded into icy powder, killing all the Demons and Gargoyles trapped inside.

    The battle suddenly became silent as a deafening roar shook the Isle of the Damned, forcing everyone but Baltoh to cover their ears to try and block the crippling noise. In the distance, a flaming comet could be seen approaching, flying like a mortar shell before crashing into the ground in front of everyone and burning away all the ice and debris with a wave of fire. Standing in the flames arose a gargantuan creature, large enough to snap up a Titan in its jaws and kick aside a mountain like an exercise ball. It was Satan, the first Hell Prince and the Mascot of Wrath.

    The son of Tenebrous had the legs of a goat with huge stomping hooves, red fur that was matted with blood, huge powerful arms lined with blades, serrated claws that were twice as long as his fingers, massive wings that could obscure the sky, curled bull-like horns, and a face that seemed like a mix of a jackal’s and a Gargoyle’s. Everyone stared in horror at the colossal monstrosity, towering over everything they had come to know and fear.

    “So the vigilante returns. Normally you would flee to the world of the living at the smallest sign of my approach. It seems that you have gained some new powers, but it does not matter, you always were and always will be nothing compared to me.” Satan laughed.

    “That’s where you’re wrong. I have transcended to the level of the gods and gone far past your puny world. You, the Hell Prince of Wrath, is no more of a threat to me than a dying maggot,” Baltoh calmly taunted, with his coat billowing in the arid breeze.

    “We’ll see about that! Demon Art: Apocalypse Eruption!” Satan roared as he opened his jaws and began charging a scarlet blast so powerful that only beings of the position of Hell Prince and higher could use it.

    Everyone was brought to their knees by the crushing weight of the energy it was giving off, energy so dark and powerful that it could kill a city of people just through its ambient existence. The blast itself was so powerful that if launched from the sun during a full alignment, it would obliterate every planet in the solar system. Even after everything she had seen, Selene was filled with dread and fear for Baltoh as the radiance of the blast made her feel like she was going to die.

    “Baltoh, move!” she shrieked before Satan released the beam.

    With its launch initiated by a full-on nuclear explosion going off between his jaws, Satan fired the colossal beam of blood-red energy with almost ten times the strength as Baltoh’s old rage blast. The energy washed over the Celestial Avatar like a flood of magma and surged out over the ocean of fire, sending burning tidal waves in all directions that could consume entire countries. Flying out from the planet due to its curvature, the beam shot deep into the empty space, soaring for several seconds before detonating in an explosion that looked like a supernova.

    “Funny that you call me a dying maggot, when you’re the one who is dead!” Satan cackled as the smoke cleared.

    “I was wrong,” Baltoh’s voice echoed.
    Satan’s eyes widened in terror and everyone gasped, unable to believe that someone, even Baltoh, could take a blast like that head-on and survive. The smoke and dust cleared, revealing that he was completely unharmed.

    “If that’s the best you can do, then you are even lower than a dying maggot compared to me.”

    “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU?!”

    “A god,” Baltoh answered as he snapped his fingers.

    Satan suddenly released a bone-chilling screech as his body went from fearfully trembling to violently jerking. Baltoh was allowing his energy to finally release itself like body heat and was focusing it all on Satan. Now, his entire body was being crushed from every angle as Baltoh’s energy closed in on him like a deflating balloon. The Hell Prince gave an excruciating howl as every bone in his body simultaneously snapped and his body began to collapse in on itself. He raised his power levels as high as they could go, but he was basically trying to hold back a tsunami with a rotting fence. Every open space in his body began to collapse under the strain, his broken bones being reduced to powder, his veins and muscles tearing themselves to shreds. As the execution continued, his body began to shrink as the weight of Baltoh’s energy began compacting his atoms themselves, pushing them so close together that the electrons were grinding against the nuclei and could not orbit.

    Finally, Baltoh closed his hand into a fist and Satan’s whole body snapped, being instantly crushed in a pitch-black marble, as dense and heavy as a black hole. The marble floated over to Baltoh and he flicked it with his finger, sending it flying up into space where it exploded in a blinding flash, having been converted into raw energy by its own instability.

    Baltoh looked down at everyone, staring at him in awe.

    “Let’s keep moving. We have a whole interior of a planet to clear out.” He said.

    The face of a Gargoyle had been carved into the Isle of the Damned with the jaws open in a furious roar. A colossal pit served as its throat, leading down into the depths of Hell. The pit was the size of a meteor crater, allowing for entities as large as Satan to pass through, while the sides were lined with countless staircases.

    With Baltoh, the Archangels, the Valkyries, and the Crusaders all standing at the edge of the pit, one of the freed spirits cautiously approached him. “Please, who are you?”

    “I am Baltoh, the Celestial Avatar. I’m here to liberate the unjustly punished and slay Tenebrous once and for all. When I am done, Hell will no longer be the cradle for evil but its punisher. I will exterminate every last Demon and Gargoyle and take away the power from darkness.” Baltoh replied before leaping over the edge and falling out of sight. Selene, Molly, and Rosemary all jumped after him, followed by the Archangels and the Crusaders.

    As they fell, Baltoh held out his hand and a sphere of light appeared in his palm, illuminating the way down. The pit was so massive that if he were to try and fully illuminate it from that sphere, anyone who looked directly at him would be instantly blinded. As far as anyone was concerned, they might as well have just jumped off a cliff at night and there was no other side. Selene and Rosemary watched the passing side of the pit as they fell, noticing that the wall was made entirely out of human skeletons. There had to be a billion different remains in the pit alone.

    “We have to be careful once we enter the threshold, as there may be some barriers and restrictions that even I won’t be able to break,” Baltoh hollered.

    “How is that possible? You’re a god!” Selene responded, via her mind.

    “Yes, and so is Tenebrous. The only difference is that this is his world, his universe. Down here, he makes the rules. I will be able to overcome most of his obstacles and rules, but we are on his turf and he has the home field advantage.”

    Baltoh and his group finally reached the bottom of the pit and fell out of the sky into a whole new world. In the distance, a city of blood-red sandstone, bones, and undead trees woven into wicker structures stood against the burning background. The buildings ranged from small huts to entire jagged skyscrapers and each shook with the agonizing screams of the people inside being tortured by Sinners. The city itself was larger than New York and held a much larger population.

    Just like with the Burning Pastures above, the land around the city was completely barren and lifeless. Even though they were technically underground, a sky of sickly vomit-shaded clouds swirled above their heads. The sky of Hell was different from the sky of Earth; it was… bigger. It was like the clouds were much higher in the sky with a larger atmosphere, providing an overwhelming feeling of exposure, like a mouse caught in the open with a hawk flying overhead.

    Baltoh and the others finally landed on the summit of a mountain of reeking brimstone, cracked and burning with a putrid odor as flames streamed out from the fractures. The mountain had a dull tempered summit, almost like the tip of a pyramid, and was set at the very bottom of the pit as a sort of agonizing landing for damned souls dragged across the Burning Pastures and cast down into the pit to fall down to the city. This idea was proven by the thousands of damned souls that blanketed the mountain, naked and moaning in pain from their shattered skeletons and their normally lethal injuries. Scanning their minds with his own, Baltoh analyzed the sins of everyone on the mountain, and for the people he deemed innocent and/or justified, he healed their wounds and bonded them with one of his suits of armor, recruiting them into his armies while the criminals and guilty souls were ignored. As the raining Crusaders organized themselves on the mountainside, it was obvious that the inhabitance of the city were doing the same.

    “Behold the City of Wrath, where people who have sworn their allegiance to Tenebrous get their sentence annulled and are employed to torture everyone else. They are the Sinners. However, because they have sworn their allegiance to the Devil, the spell that resurrects them over and over again is broken like a contract, and they become mortal like the rest of the demonic forces. While this is only a fraction of the Sinner population, this city is their largest hive. This and the Burning Pastures were originally Satan’s domain

    As he spoke, Selene and Molly were looking up at the writhing sky with curiosity. “I don’t get it, how can there be a sky if we are underground? We didn’t even fall that far,” Molly pondered.

    “It’s true, we are in the planet of Hell. However, this is a world that does not obey the natural laws. This is a realm of mysticism and phantasms, not science and reason. The interior of the planet is a whole other world of it’s own, see?”

    He pointed his finger up at the exit of the pit they had just fallen through, protruding from the swirling clouds like a towering dagger of stone from a cascading maelstrom. He fired a bolt of lightning from his finger, aiming just outside the lip of the pit. The slithering serpent of electricity dove into the clouds beside the pit, but there was not a crash, an explosion, or falling rubble. It was as if the pit was reaching through a hole in reality itself like a pipe. In the city, the skeletal followers of Tenebrous looked up at the mountain in terror, having watched the bolt of lightning shoot up like a signal flare.

    “So are we going to take the city?” Gabriel asked.

    “Yes, I want to take away the power from the Sinners once and for all. They were sent here to be punished for their crimes, not become the masters of the dungeon.” He replied with a steely tone as he snapped his fingers. Beside every suit of armor and crusader, a winged stallion appeared, covered in golden armor.

    “Now we shall bring down the walls of this city and continue our siege on Hell! Let these Sinners know that their evil ambitions and wretched souls stand no chance against the power of light! Decimate this bastion of darkness and put these monstrous spirits back in their place! Everyone, attack!” Baltoh roared as every Crusader climbed onto one of the horses.

    With everyone giving a roar of confidence and dedication, the Crusaders answered the call and began their charge. Half of the winged stallions took to the air while the other half galloped down the side of the mountain with their massive cleavers in hand and their armor shining like mirrors. Every follower of Tenebrous looked up to the side of the mountain and gasped as the Crusaders flew and galloped towards the City of Wrath. Leaving their torture victims behind, the Sinners gathered at the edge of the city in the tens of millions and prepared their defense. As wave after wave of glistening fighters surged down past him, Selene walked over with her helmet retracted and watched Baltoh, noticing a smile on his face.

    “What?” he asked, seeing a curious grin on her lips.

    “You’re smiling. You seemed so preoccupied and focused ever since you gained the Throne of Cinereo that I was worried that you had lost your emotions.”

    “I’m happy, I’m finally able to do what I was born to do. I finally have the power to slay evil once and for all. Back when I was just a hybrid, I would never have dared of going up against the Hell Princes and trying to wage a war like this, but now I finally have the strength and ability to make my dreams come true. And with you by my side, there is no way I can fail.”

    Selene smiled and pressed her lips against his, while drawing her blade with her free hand. “Let’s go.”

    As the flood of warriors approached, arrows and bullets were launched from the city by the millions as the Sinners fought with weapons from all across time. Projectiles rained down upon Baltoh’s armies, but could do no harm to the horses or their riders, as their armor was far too powerful to be damaged by such puny attacks. Sprinting down the steep mountain, the mystical stallions panted heavily with each step but felt no fatigue or loss of strength. Their powerful muscles shook and warped as their hooves struck the ground, shattering the brimstone like frozen dew.

    Holding their car-sized cleavers above their heads like blocks of Styrofoam, the Crusaders shouted out their resolve to slay their tormenters, with their armor going from shining to glowing as their confidence and dedication grew in strength. By the time they were halfway down the mountain, each Crusader was glowing like the moon, joining together into a radiant ray that blinded the Sinners below.

    In one great crash, the ground troops slammed into the line of Sinners like a mudslide, knocking them down like dominos. The Crusaders used the size of their arched blades to reach out and stab and cleave the Sinners as their winged steeds galloped over them and trampled them with their hooves, shattering their bones like twigs. Dead or fatally wounded Sinners turned to ash as the last traces of their existence withered away. Even while outnumbered five to one, the Crusaders pierced the horde of Sinners like a tank and drove deep into the city.

    Gargoyles and demons filled the sky but were quickly overpowered by the flying warriors. Moving as fast as lightning, the winged horses flew through the air, maneuvering between each Demon as the Crusader would reach out and slash them with their weapon. Gargoyles were knocked out of the sky by beams of light, shot from the wings of the horses like the Feather Arrow spell. The light energy burned their flesh like acid, causing them to plummet down into the streets in smoldering husks.

    Baltoh walked through the city streets as his warriors flooded the city, slaughtering any Sinner that approached without even acknowledging their existence. As he remembered, the buildings of the city were make with a wicker-like weave of sticks from undead trees, but they served a purpose other than building material. The walls, floors, and roofs also served as prisons for damned souls with their bodies packed inside past the point of being crushed to death or suffocation. Every body had been pierced dozens of times by steel rods that served as reinforcements for the buildings like the 2x4s of a house. The bodies were pressed against side sides of their wicker cages like nets of piano wire with blood streaming from the cuts that each branch had worn into their skin. They continuously moaned in pain from their suffering and begged Baltoh to help.

    He answered their pleas, reading the mind of each soul to identify their sins. To those he deemed innocent or undeserving of such punishment, he freed them with his mind and created a suit of armor for them to bond to so that they could join his ranks. As raining beams of energy brought down the dagger-like skyscrapers, Baltoh peered into the buildings and felt sick to his stomach. The people they were saving were locked in torture devices and undergoing abuse that darkened his mind with painful memories from before his birth as the hybrid. The Sinners had preformed everything from rape to forced cannibalism.

    As Baltoh stepped out into the street, a round from a tank shot through the air and detonated five feet from him, unable to come any closer. He turned to the mechanical monstrosity, made from Hellsteel and decorated with human bones. The Sinners inside loaded another round and fired, but just like the first, it exploded before it could touch him and the flames and shrapnel were deflected.

    Raising his arm, Baltoh closed his hand into a fist and instantly caused the tank to flip into the air and dematerialize, taking the passengers with it to the realm of nonexistence. A chorus of commotion reached his ears and he turned with a small smile of amusement as a crowd of Sinners came sprinting down the street with several Crusaders on horseback chasing them. The Sinners’ bony feet clacked on the cobblestone ground as they ran desperately, unable to escape the Crusaders. With powerful swings, the men and women hacked away at the Sinners, shattering their skeletons like rotting sticks. As they rode past Baltoh, they all gave loyal bows of their heads.

    “Celestial Art: Carving Sandstorm!” Molly shouted as she flew overhead.

    Aiming her hands at a group of Demons, she released a powerful jet of sand that seemed to form out of the air itself. The blast was just as large as a Divinity Ray and it washed over the Demons with each grain striking with the power of a high-caliber bullet. The Demons howled in pain as their bodies were pealed away layer-by-layer, sending misty blood and sleety flesh streaming behind them.

    She was suddenly knocked down to the clouds by a deafening roar that shook the burning sky. A great Titan lowered itself from the clouds with a body that looked like a mix between a vulture and a dragon, with jagged feathers, a long neck, a fanged beak, and serpent eyes. It released a bone-chilling shriek and a Dark Pulse appeared between its jaws, strong enough to take out the whole city. Before it could release the blast, Baltoh snapped his fingers and chains of light reached out of the sky and ground. They wrapped around the Titan, strangling it until the sphere of energy in its beak disappeared. He snapped his fingers once more and the chains constricted until they ripped the beast apart.

    Within minutes, a growing cheer echoed across the city as the last dying screams were extinguished. The city had been taken faster than any city on Earth in all of its history.

    The Sea of Envy was in their sights and hearing range. Shrieks, as high as whistles and as low as dying animals’ could be heard, sending shivers crawling up everyone’s spine. Only Baltoh was immune to the psychological affect, due both his experience in Hell and his powers. Standing on the shore of the inky black ocean, they watched as waves crashed on the beach and revealed the people hidden beneath the spray. They were chained to the ocean floor, staring aimlessly with glassy eyes and pale faces. Many were chained to the beachside cliffs, forced to endure wave after frigid wave slamming into them and the demonic birds and crustaceans of Hell picking and feeding on their bodies, with every wound instantly regenerating so that they could continue to feel pain. Even as they looked upon Baltoh and the others and their casted light shined on them, they showed no emotions.

    “Damn it, I hated this place the most when I came here,” Rosemary cursed.

    “This is the Sea of Envy, the place where those who let jealousy run their lives are damned and punished. Just as Satan, Prince of Wrath, ran the Burning Pastures and the City of Wrath, Leviathan, Prince of Envy, is in control of this ocean. Here, the oily water poisons their bodies like battery acid to symbolize how envy poisons the mind and it weighs down on them with crushing power, just like how their feelings of inadequacy crushed them and made them jealous of others. And that isn’t even counting all the Demons and Gargoyles underneath the surface, torturing them without pause. Now the only things they envy are those that no longer exist. This place is tricky, as it has the greatest number of Titans and it is difficult to tell who exactly is guilty and who deserves to be freed.” He explained.

    Baltoh then searched the minds of all the spirits in the immediate area to figure out which ones were guilty, and which ones were innocent. Those that were driven to commit crimes and caused harm because of their envy were left to stew, while those who were only the victims of human nature had their chains broken so that they could rise to the surface. But even though they were still aware and sentient, they floated on their stomachs and did not move.

    Baltoh summoned another army of winged suits of armor on flying horses to recruit the freed souls and slay the monstrous inhabitants. They galloped across the shifting water, immune to the affects of gravity as they reached down into the water with their two-handle blades, slaughtering the Gargoyles and creatures of darkness just below the surface. Any suits that weren’t fighting bonded themselves to freed prisoners, granting them their power. The light energy that flowed through the armor healed their ravaged minds and gave them the resolve to fight.

    The Gargoyles and Demons swam deeper below the surface to escape the massacre, thinking they would be safe. The evil beasts were filled with terror as the Crusaders and their horses dove below the surface, galloping on the water as if they were running downhill. Swimming with incredible speed, they followed the beasts deeper and deeper into the water, slaughtering the slowest of them as the gap between the groups grew smaller and smaller.

    A kilometer from the beach, the ocean floor dropped into a step continental slope, that seemed to delve into the darkest depths of Hell. As the Crusaders chased down the wretched creatures, their weapons and the wings of their steeds glowed brightly, illuminating their way.

    Deep in the shadows, a great eye opened.

    From the shifting waves of the ocean, a colossal whale burst from the ocean. Its mouth was open and full of jagged teeth, its back was covered in spikes, and it was large enough to snap up an aircraft carrier in its jaws. It dove back into the water, swallowing several hundred Crusaders in the process. Cricking his neck from side to side, Baltoh fired a lightning bolt from the air above him, able to draw forth and release the energy without even using his body or a source. The beam of light expanded as it passed between its jaws and burst out of the back of its head, destroying half of its skull and all of its brains. The dead beast sank below the surface as the bottom-feeder creatures immediately began feeding on its carcass.

    Another great splash tore apart the surface as a massive set of pincers reached out and tried to snatch up the flying Crusaders. They managed to avoid the massive claws as the Titan rose to the surface. It was a gargantuan lobster with four sets of pincers and a tail like that of a scorpion. A Dark Pulse began to charge at the end of its stinger and it was aimed for Baltoh. With a twitch of his eye, a spinning disk of energy appeared above his head and shot towards the Titan, expanding to the creature’s size. The disk collided with the Titan’s face and vertically sliced it in half. Once the blade reached its stinger, the charging Dark Pulse exploded and ripped the dead body apart.

    Shaking the entire ocean, a vast legion of Titans began to appear from the darkest depths of the sea, each resembling a creature from Earth. There were sharks that just had circular pits of teeth instead of heads and jaws, squid with tentacles lined with blades of bone, crabs that had mountains blanketed with castles on their shells, sword fish with serrated barbs that could fire Dark Pulses from the tip of the blade, and millions of demonic piranhas that were individual cells of a single Titan.

    As the legions formed, one final entity rose up from the depths. The creature was as large as Satan with slimy green skin, an apish body, webbed fingers with sharp claws, outstretched wings that looked like the skin of frogs, and a head that looked like an octopus with almost a hundred long swinging tentacles.

    “Is that Leviathan?” Selene asked as she clutched my hand.

    “Yes, the Prince of Envy. Though he is also known as Cthulhu. I’ll take him on, the rest of you kill those Titans.”

    Rosemary stepped forward from behind him with her helmet open and a smile on her face. “Actually Master, how about we face Leviathan and you kill the Titans? I wouldn’t mind testing my strength against a Hell Prince. Besides, there are so many of us here and we can always ask you for help.”

    Selene gained the same smile. “I like this idea. What about you, Baltoh? Do you want to try it?”

    Baltoh mirrored the smile held by the three of them. “Sure, you girls have fun,” he said before teleporting and reappearing behind Leviathan.

    The Hell Prince turned around and was about to swing at him with one of his clawed hands, but an explosion rocked against his head and drew his attention back to the beach.

    “Your fight is with us!” Selene hollered with smoke wafting from her palm.

    “YOUR SKELETONS WILL LIE AT THE BOTTOM OF MY OCEAN FOR ALL OF ETERNITY!” Leviathan thundered as his tentacles stretched like rubber and shot towards them.

    The Valkyries and Archangels split up to dodge the attack and each got read to counter.

    “Angel Art: Feather Arrows!” Michael shouted as he pointed his wings at Leviathan and launched a volley of burning javelins.

    “Angel Art: Divinity Ray!” Raphael shouted, firing a beam from each hand, both the size of office buildings.

    “Angel Art: Spear of Destiny!” Gabriel shouted as he launched a flashing torrent of blades of golden light with each beam bending in the air and honing in on the target.

    “Celestial Art: Lightning Obliteration!” Selene called, launching a crackling eruption of electricity from her palm.

    “Celestial Art: Crystal Ice Ray!” Rosemary cast, drawing a lens in the air and then launching the sapphire beam.

    “Celestial Art: Tongue Of White Flames!” Molly yelled, raising her arms above her head and releasing a bending and twisting geyser of pearly flames and surged towards Leviathan with enough heat to burn diamond.

    Combined with the attacks of the other Archangels, the vast cascade of techniques slammed into Leviathan like a dozen riot slugs, knocking him back and drawing forth a howl of pain, but causing no visible damage to his body. Stepping out of the cloud of smoke, he only roared in fury and lunged with the tentacles hanging from his face like a swarm of frog tongues. As they shot forward, fanged mouths opened up at the end of each tentacle, snapping in hunger for their prey.

    “It seems this won’t be as easy as we thought,” Raphael said, grinning under his helmet.

    “Well it wouldn’t be fun if it was,” Gabriel said, he too with a grin.

    “Come on boys, there is no way we’ll beat him from a distance. We’re going to have to get up close and deliver some real damage,” Rosemary said as she materialized her arch blade.

    “Let’s hurry up before Baltoh has to save our asses! He’ll never let us live it down!” Selene laughed as she spread her wings and flew towards Leviathan with her blade in hand. Chuckling to themselves, everyone chased after her and dove into the maw of biting tentacles.

    “Now allow me to show you the true benefit of being god, the one thing that only someone in my league can achieve. Celestial Art: Animal Kingdom Siege!” Baltoh called as he clapped his hands together.

    Up above the sea, a miraculous thing began to take place. Matter was forming from pure energy and rearranging itself into specific compounds and molecules. These molecules bonded together and formed enzymes and amino acids, and they in turn joined together to create cells. Jehovah could make Archangels, Tenebrous could create Demons and Gargoyles, but only Baltoh and Cinereo itself could create life.

    Announcing their arrival, eagles, hawks, and falcons, all larger than Titans and each with greater ferocity and strength, swooped down to begin their battle. Every feather on their bodies was glowing faintly, showing the protective energy sealed within. Showing no fear, the birds of prey obeyed the will of their creator and attacked the Titans, snatching them right out of the water with their long talons. The omega Demons desperately attacked the birds with Dark Pulses and other spells, but their techniques had no affect on the birds whatsoever, as their feathers were acting as energy transmitters that cloaked them in a protective aura, and the energy they were receiving came straight from Baltoh himself.

    With their claws tearing through flesh and bone with ease, the birds threw their prey into the air and finished the almighty Titans off with their wings, cutting through the Demons’ bodies with their feathers harder and sharper than katanas. Blood and butchered body parts rained down as the Titans were chopped to pieces, completely helpless against the superior creatures.

    With his hands still pressed together, Baltoh reactivated the spell, creating more creatures in which to kill the Titans with. Sea serpents, miles long with bodies so large that they approached Leviathan’s size, rose up from the depths with booming roars. Each serpent had glassy black bodies, decorated with patterns of glowing yellow lines. The backs of their heads were guarded with mats of bone spikes their eyes glowed with power. With furious roars, the serpents dove down into sea, gobbling up every Titan that came close to their jaws. With powerful chomps, they crushed the bodies of the Demons like peanut shells and swallowed them whole, carving down their numbers like a natural disaster.

    Sensing the amassing danger, dozens of the Titans all turned to Baltoh and released their Dark Pulses at once, trying to take him out in the hope that his creations would die with him. The blasts washed over Baltoh like a flood but were unable to even touch him, being deflected by an invisible egg-shaped shield that stood whether he willed it or not. As the blasts shrank and split into their last flickering beads of darkness, Baltoh once again pressed his hands together, this time with his fingers interlocked. “Celestial Art: Almighty Forest Assault.”

    Like the sea serpents only minutes prior, massive wooden tendrils wrapped around the Titans like the tentacles of the squids that filled their ranks. The tendrils grew in size, forking out into leafy branches as they formed towering trees, dwarfing the human-made skyscrapers back on Earth. Trapped in the wood like animals caught in hardened concrete, the Titans snarled and roared as they tried to break free of their wooden prisons, but even with all the strength in their bodies, the wood held strong and carried a deadly ability. Not only were the trees infused with vast amounts of light energy to counteract the toxic presence of the undead creatures in their grip, but they were also draining them of their power. It was as if the trees were digesting them as the ocean floor was colonized.

    With town-sized birds attacking from above, sea serpents almost as large as mountain ranges attacking from below, and grabbing trees bursting from the ground like spikes from a booby trap, the Titans had no way to escape their massacre.

    Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and the rest of the Archangels sprinted across Leviathan’s shifting tentacles with their flaming swords drawn. With each biting tendril that came close, they would jump into the air and chop them up into sushi with a lightning-fast flurry of slashes. Butchered pieces of flesh were sent flying as the sewer line-sized tentacles were torn to shreds by their swords. They all had confident smiles on their faces, unable to believe that they were actually battling a Hell Prince, and dare they say even winning.

    With a shout of determination, Selene spun through the air like a top nearby, delivering a dynamic bombardment of punches and kicks to the snapping jaws of the tentacles, smashing them like a baseball bat to a line of sausages. Even without using any sort of speed-enhancing spell, she was moving faster than the human eye could catch. The tentacles were seemingly exploding without her even touching them due to her speed.

    Down below, Molly was launching blades of wind from her cleaver, chopping down the tentacles like trees being hit with the shockwave of an atomic explosion. Without even noticing it, one of the tentacles attacked from behind and grabbed her, swallowing her whole. As she fell down its throat, the tentacle suddenly froze, literally into solid ice. With a smile, Molly released a raw burst of power from every inch of her body, causing the frozen tentacle to shatter into pieces. Having been rescued, Molly looked down at Rosemary, who had a lens of ice energy hovering in front of her. Smiling under her helm, Molly blew a kiss to her lesbian concubine and Rosemary responded by forming a V with her index and middle finger in front of her face.

    Their flirting was cut short as another swarm of tentacles lunged towards them both. Pointing her hands at the gnashing teeth, Rosemary cast her spell. “Celestial Art: Nuclear Flash!”

    A blinding ray of light flared from her palms, carrying with it both devastating heat and lethal amounts of radiation. The tentacles were all brought to a sudden stop as the outer layers of their flesh were reduced to ash, every cell having been simultaneously incinerated by the atomic burst of energy. Materializing her cleaver, Rosemary threw the weapon with all of her strength, sending it flying through the air like a boomerang and causing the burned tentacles to explode into dust.

    Several loud howls echoed from behind her as a group of tentacles tried a surprise attack. Clapping her hands together, Rosemary cast her next spell. “Celestial Art: Bladed Comet!”

    With fire streaming from the edge and forming a hypnotic tail, her spinning cleaver returned and shot past her head, carving down the approaching forest of tentacles in a single flaming strike.

    “Rosemary, come on!” Selene shouted, having just about reaching Leviathan’s face.

    Rosemary caught up to the group as they busied themselves with dodging the Hell Prince’s huge swinging arms. Bleeding profusely with almost all of his tentacles severed, Leviathan sought only their death and was done playing. Raising his octopus head, he revealed a fanged mouth underneath the webbed mat of severed tentacles. “Demon Art: Apocalypse Eruption!” he roared, casting the same spell that Satan had and charging it between his jaws.

    “Everyone move!” Michael shouted as Leviathan took aim.

    Selene, Molly, Rosemary, and the Archangels desperately tried to escape from the blast but many were caught within it when the beam was finally unleashed. Shaking all of Hell, the crimson beam of energy was launched with an atomic explosion detonating between Leviathan’s jaws as the initial flash and the Archangels caught within the beam were instantly dematerialized as every atom in their bodies was converted to pure energy. The beam shot off across Hell, narrowly avoiding obliterating the taken city of Wrath and shooting up into the stirring sky.

    “Damn it, how the Hell can we possibly compete with that?” Raphael cursed as he got to his feet, having been knocked to the ground.

    “Celestial Art: Woodland Imprisonment,” they heard Baltoh announce.

    Rising up from the sea floor, trees that could knock aside the tallest skyscrapers reached out and grabbed Leviathan. The trees formed a vertical ring around him with massive branches grabbing his limbs, pulling them out and making Leviathan resemble Da Vinci’s Vitruvian Man sketch. A horizontal ring then formed from the vertical ring, making it resemble a gyroscope with a wooden bar reaching out from the front of the horizontal ring and wrapping around his waist while a branch from the back grabbed his tail.

    “You bastard! No prison can hold me!” Leviathan roared as he began charging another Apocalypse Eruption.

    “This isn’t a real prison, consider it more as a cradle for my next creation. Celestial Art: Forest Bloom!” Baltoh called, finally raising his voice as he clapped his hands together.

    As the sphere of crimson energy charged between his jaws, a leafy branch burst from the back of Leviathan’s throat and pierced it like a balloon, disrupting it and ending the spell. Gagging on the branch, the Hell Prince screamed in pain as more branches began to burst out of his flesh, forming massive trees in a matter of seconds. Throughout his body, unstoppable branches were shredding his muscles, crushing his veins, and tearing through his organs as they looked for the perfect places to spread out and drain him of his energy. Desperate to avoid his approaching death, Leviathan cast a nameless healing spell and reached out with a fresh flood of biting tentacles, but before they could even come near Baltoh, they stopped dead and were blanketed with flowers.

    The forest continued to grow and thrive, devouring Leviathan’s body and stealing his energy. By the time the spell was complete, his wings had been replaced with two hanging lawns of grass, his bones were serving as the handles for countless massive trees, almost every muscle and organ had been torn to pieces and absorbed, and only his skeleton remained intact. The Prince of Envy had been killed, and in his death he had brought forth life.

    With a smile, Baltoh turned to his lover and friends. “Sorry, it looks like you needed my help.”

    Selene smiled. “Ah damn it, there is no way that he is going to let us live this down…”

    After crossing the ocean and recruiting tens of millions of new Crusaders while searching the sea floor, they reached the shoreline on the other side and reached the next area of Hell; a desert of black sands.

    “These are the Ash Fields,” Baltoh announced as he and his group stood at the edge of the expansive desert.

    Selene’s eyes widened. “This is the place where you were born? Where you first came into existence as a Demon?”

    Baltoh nodded. “Yes, I was born under these jet-black dunes, and after I became a hybrid, I spent almost my entire life here slaying Demons upon their birth. This barren landscape is also known as the Desert of the Proud. It is the domain of the Hell Prince Lucifer, the first Demon that was originally a fallen Archangel, having been cast out of Heaven when he staged a coup against Jehovah. Here, the souls guilty of the sin of Pride are subjugated and humiliated. They are used as the slaves of the Demons, serving as a work force for building monuments and also as concubines. This desert serves a very unique purpose beyond just being a circle in Hell for which to punish the damned, as it also serves as the birthplace and nursery for Hell’s Demons. This is where they all come into existence, born from the darkness of human souls that can no longer endure the punishment and cease to exist.”

    “So is it the same job as with the others?” Molly asked.

    Baltoh cracked a smile. “Free the innocent and slaughter the Demons, the perfect way to spend and afternoon.”

    A never-ending army of towers and monuments stood among the black dunes like tombstones in a graveyard, each made from an obsidian-like stone formed from the ashes of crumbled skeletons compacted together. They almost looked like the remains of a forest that endured the strike of a nuclear bomb. In the background, a vast lake of swirling fire stirred in an eternal whirlpool, and every second, Gargoyles were crawling out and shaking themselves off like wet dogs, having been created by the anger and malice humans on Earth.

    Underneath the burning sky, huge blocks of this stone were quarried from mountains and under the sands by the slaves of Hell; men, women, and children, all with rags for clothes, emaciated bodies, and iron masks that were clamped around their heads. Moaning in pain as they worked, the slaves moved the van-sized blocks of stone to the monuments being built, all while their Demon masters barked orders in Hellscript and cracked their flaming whips.

    Whenever one of the slaves would keel over from exhaustion, the Demons or Gargoyles would gang up on them like vultures on a fresh carcass. Men and boys would be eaten alive, too tired to scream as the flesh was pealed from their bones. Women and girls were raped to death and then their shredded bodies were devoured. After a few minutes, the butchered remains of the slave would regenerate and the damned soul would come back to life, only to be put to work once again. From the millions upon millions of meaningless statues, pyramids, and temples standing in the sands, it was obvious that this had been going on since just about the dawn of man. But now, it was going to change. Having crossed several hundred miles of desert and fought through the creatures of Hell, the followers of Baltoh had come to the final stretch of the Desert of Pride.

    In the shadow of a half-finished pyramid, a Demon sitting in a onyx throne on a wooden sled ordered for her slaves to pull faster, shouting in Hellscript and cracking her whip. The Demon’s roar jumped in volume as the sled came to a sudden stop and did not move, no matter how hard she whipped them. Looking up, the she-beast grew pale as she laid eyes on Selene, blocking the way. With a roar, the Demon cracked her flaming whip and sent it straight towards Selene, but before the coil could even snap back, the Demon’s arm and head were sliced off by surprise attack by Molly, who delivered the lethal blow with a powerful swing of her arch blade. The monster only had enough time to give a single dying scream before the top of her skull was sliced off.

    Hearing the call of their sister, all the Demons and Gargoyles raised their heads in alertness and cursed as the Crusaders came into view, flying through the sky or galloping across the ground. With their whips in one hand and weapons in the other, the Demons leapt into action with a tidal wave of Gargoyles rising behind them. While the Crusaders, Archangels, and Valkyries slaughtered the Demons by the thousands, Baltoh calmly walked in between the statues and monuments, creating more suits of armor and freeing those he deemed innocent or undeserving of torment. So calm that he might as well have been taking a stroll through the part, he annihilated every Demon that came close without the slightest movement or thought.

    Above his head, Selene and the others were decimating the forces of darkness with spell after spell, obliterating the Demons and Gargoyles as fast as they arrived. However, the enemy force was continuously getting reinforcements in the form of new Demons and Gargoyles, always being born. The Gargoyles would crawl out of the Lake of Fire, hungry for carnage, and the newborn Demons would claw their way up from underground, already super intelligent and incredibly deadly.

    Barely an hour had passed since the battle began when the signaling roars were heard, letting everyone know that Lucifer had arrived. It seemed that the Hell Prince of Pride wasn’t just going to sit around while his kingdom was destroyed… The Demons and Gargoyles quickly retreated at the sound of his approach, laughing in the confidence that victory was about to be theirs. The battlefield became quiet, save for the roar that had not ended. Yet there were more roars radiating from the background, thick with power and malice.

    “Baltoh, what’s going on? Is it another Hell Prince?” Selene asked, landing beside him.

    “Not only that, but all of the Masters of Torture. It seems that Tenebrous is throwing everything he has at us.”

    ‘Stay calm; after everything you have seen, you know he can handle it,’ Selene thought to herself, fighting the sudden instinctive flare up of terror as she remembered the power of the Master of Torture that Baltoh had fought and was nearly killed by. Even Baltoh suddenly showed a look of surprise.

    “I don’t believe it, there couldn’t be that many. It seems the Masters of Torture are not as rare and few in number as I thought. There are at least a hundred of them approaching with Lucifer, each with their own Titan steed. He must have created them himself or used his powers to forcefully bond the essences of Demons to form them. All together, I must say that their power is quite amazing.” Baltoh pondered, rubbing his chin with the metal plates on the backs of his fingers and hand catching the light.

    “How powerful are they?” Selene gasped, barely able to suppress her fear. Baltoh inclined his head as he tried to read their approaching power levels.

    “If they all combined their power into a single explosion, it would be the size of a solar system.”

    Selene’s panting was heavy as she struggled to comprehend such a colossal amount of energy, but her mind was just unable to fathom the size of such an explosion.

    “Tell everyone to fall back to the edge of the desert; you’ll be out of harm’s way but you should be able to watch what is going on,” Baltoh said with a hint of seriousness in his voice. He slowly began to levitate, rising up into the air before Selene stopped him, grasping his hand with her helmet open and a look of great worry and fear on her face.

    “Baltoh, is it possible for even someone like you to withstand such and attack? Can you win this battle?” She asked desperately, knowing that the upcoming clash was beyond her comprehension.

    With a smile, Baltoh lowered himself down without actually touching the ground. He lifted her chin and kissed her, brushing her fears aside.

    “Selene, I made you a Valkyrie because that I know that you have more faith in me than anyone else in existence. What does your faith tell you?”

    “That you will win,” she sighed, having regained her confidence.

    “Good. Now don’t worry about me, just kick back and watch the show. I think its time I finally got some exercise,” he said, placing one last kiss on her forehead before shooting up into the sky.

    “Everyone retreat! Go back to the ocean!” Selene shouted with a smile on her face.

    “Selene, what’s going on?” Molly hollered, wiping the Demon blood off her cleaver.

    “Baltoh is going to take care of everything. He just wants us out of the way so that he can finally let loose!”

    Molly gained a wide smile of excitement, eager to see what power Baltoh would unleash.

    “Everyone go back to the ocean! We have to get out of here! Master Baltoh is going to fight!” Rosemary shouted, having overheard them.

    While almost everyone wanted to stay and see the clash, Baltoh’s orders were obeyed and a full retreat was set in motion, with everyone fleeing as fast as they could so that the battle would begin soon. With the help of spells from the Valkyries and Archangels, all the Crusaders zipped across almost half of a thousand miles of desert in a second and appeared at the edge of the inky Sea of Envy.

    “Angel Art: Heavenly View,” Michael cast, holding up his hands. Like a massive movie screen, a canvas made of pure light appeared in the sky above the crowd of millions with a real-time view of Baltoh at the battlefield. He was hovering in the sky, watching the black clouds stir in the distance.

    Everyone covered their ears as a deafening roar rang out, far louder than the one that had been sent out before, even with the distance that had been traveled. Covering their ears, everyone looked up at the screen as the Masters of Torture arrived, riding on the backs of Titans as they escorted the Hell Prince of Pride. Like Satan and Leviathan, Lucifer towered above all else, able to easily kill a Titan with a single swat of his hand and destroy a mountain with a sweep of his tail.

    Lucifer was built differently from the other Hell Princes so far encountered, as his body had more of a reptilian-draconic build and form to it, and instead of one head, he had seven. The seven humanoid heads each stood at the end of a long powerful neck, with each head lacking eyes or a nose but instead having pointed ears and shark-like teeth. Six of the heads each had a horn protruding from the top of their head with a crown looped around it like a ring, but the seventh head had four of each. Lucifer’s whole body had a much more revolting appearance the other Hell Princes’, for instead of scales or hair, his flesh consisted entirely of exposed necrotic muscle, grotesque and dark like a burn wound that had completely pealed away the flesh and singed the muscles underneath.

    His long bladed tail swishing from side to side with excitement and his wings keeping him aloft without a single flap, Lucifer looked at Baltoh without any eyes and began to laugh.

    “So the terrorist returns. You, you have always been a thorn in my side and the hindrance in the growth of my armies. I have been hunting you ever since you were born, but always would you jump to Earth before I could end you once and for all. But now, it seems like you are finally ready to die,” he boomed, grinning with each lipless head.

    “It seems that you do not know about Satan and Leviathan,” Baltoh sighed with his arms crossed.

    Lucifer just gave another laugh. “Oh, I know alright. You put those weaklings in their place and ended their pathetic lives once and for all. Don’t think that scares me, I could have killed them with all seven heads cut off. I, I am the strongest of the Hell Princes! It is why I am the own who commands the Ash Fields and rules over the Demons and the Masters of Torture! In the rank of Hell, only the almighty Lord Tenebrous has greater power than myself! And even if you kill me, then he will just create more Hell Princes with a snap of his fingers! You’re in our world traitor, there is no way you can win!”

    “For someone who is so confident and sure of himself, you sure brought a lot of minions.” Baltoh remarked, looking around as the Masters of Torture and Titans around and behind Lucifer. This only drew another laugh from the Hell Prince.

    “After I was cast out of Heaven, I learned to be cautious and became wiser. I won’t make the same obvious mistake that the others made.”

    Six of the seven heads then looked in opposite directions, each spitting out a Horror Obelisk like a missile and lodging them at the edges of the battlefield. The seventh head looked straight up and opened its jaws, and six triangular daggers reached out of the back of its throat and opened up like a blossoming flower with a sphere of darkness hovering in the center.

    “FORCES OF HELL, LEND ME YOUR STRENGTH!” he bellowed as the six Horror Obelisks all caused the power of Lucifer and his minions to skyrocket.

    Raising their swords, all the Masters of Torture began channeling their energy straight towards the sphere of darkness above his seventh head, while channeling the power of their Titan mounts through their own bodies. With the power of a hundred Masters of Torture and Titans pumping through his veins, all with their strength multiplied by the Horror Obelisks, Lucifer’s energy levels more than doubled past what Baltoh had expected. The Celestial Avatar gained a look of surprise as he felt the Hell Prince’s power levels skyrocket without any sign of stopping. If it weren’t for the fact that Tenebrous already possessed it, Lucifer could very well acquire the Throne of Hell through such a powerful combination.

    At the beach of the Sea of Envy, everyone struggled to breath and stay on their feet as Lucifer’s power levels weighed down upon them like an entire ocean. Finally, a great eye opened in the center of Lucifer’s chest, jet-black with a bright red ten-pointed star for a pupil. “I see you…” he said, staring at Baltoh.

    While Baltoh was surprised, he was far from alarmed. In fact, he was already bored. “Are you going to attack or not, because I don’t want all of that stretching I did to have been for nothing.”

    With a roar in reply, Lucifer opened the jaws of one of his heads and launched an Apocalypse Eruption, several times more powerful than Satan and Leviathan’s. This time, the natural force field that stood around Baltoh was not strong enough to keep the blast at bay. Raising it to eye-level, he blocked the ray with the back of his hand, hovering in that same spot with the beam being deflected and washing over him like a vacuum behind a moving vehicle. Lurching forward, Lucifer strengthened the blast, making Baltoh grit his teeth from the sudden shove. This certainly was surprising; not only was the power truly worlds apart from Satan and Leviathan, but the fact that he was able to launch so much power with just one of his heads was a bad omen, as Baltoh originally figured that he would need all seven heads together to form and manipulate the energy.

    The blast ended and Baltoh’s eyes widened as Lucifer’s throat met his view, the Hell Prince having pounced while Baltoh was blinded by the blast. Teleporting, Baltoh reappeared at a seemingly safe distance but was forced to teleport again as one of Lucifer’s heads reached out and tried to grab him. Keeping his distance, Baltoh reappeared at the edge of the battlefield and flicked the air with his finger, releasing a concentrated shockwave that was as powerful as a meteor impact. Lucifer was thrown back with ripples traveling through his body but didn’t seem to be suffering from a single popped vein or broken bone.

    ‘That hit should have ripped off all his heads and splattered him like a paint balloon. It seems that his power isn’t the only thing that has been enhanced…’

    “Demon Art: Mutilation Mutation!”

    Opening the jaws of one of his heads, Lucifer shot out his tongue like a frog, sending the tendril flying towards Baltoh faster than a high-caliber bullet. Warping in the air, the tongue mutated and changed in shape, covering itself in blades of bone. With a switch of his eye, Baltoh fired an invisible blade of vertical energy, slicing the appendage in half down the middle. Undeterred by the injury, the two halves of the tongue went in opposite directions and then converged on him.

    With another twitch of his eye, Baltoh launched a horizontal blade, slicing off the split portions of the tongue. Lucifer showed no signs of feeling any pain, and with a whiplash, four new tendrils grew out of the bleeding tip of the severed tongue. Baltoh teleported as the four bladed tendrils tried to grab him and reappeared to the side, launching another blade and severing the tongue. To the sound of Lucifer’s booming laugh, eight new quivering tentacles burst out the bleeding stump.

    “Just as I thought, a Hydra affect. Tch, what a nuisance,” Baltoh scoffed as he raised his hand. “Celestial Art: Star Birth.”

    A small sphere of red light shot from the tip of his finger, flying over to Lucifer and entering his bothersome head. In a deafening roar and a blinding flash, the head was ripped apart by a miniature nuclear explosion. Lucifer roared in agony from the destruction of his head, but within seconds, the singed flesh could be seen quivering and regenerated as the head was slowly formed.

    “Celestial Art: Woodland Prison,” Baltoh cast, clasping his hands together.

    On a scale never before seen in the history of the universe, a colossal tree burst out of the ground beside Lucifer and began growing at a phenomenal rate, forming a ring around the Hell Prince while branches grew out from the interior and grabbed his limbs, wings, and heads. The tree was so large that it had more than three times the flora biomass as the Amazon jungle.

    With a roar, Lucifer opened up his next head and vomited up a waterfall of black sludge, pouring from between his jaws slowly like hot tar. The sludge poured down onto his restraints, instantly causing the wood to turn grey with death and deteriorate as if through hastened decomposition. Baltoh sighed in annoyance and Lucifer opened the jaws of his fourth head.

    “Demon Art: Extinction Tombstone Summoning!” he bellowed, launching totems from his throat like a machine gun.

    These totems were different from the Horror Obelisks and Inferno Abysses, with an Egyptian-style obelisk that towered at thirty feet in height, surrounded on all four sides by human skeletons frozen in a look of desperation as they reached for the top of the spire. Upon their landing, the obelisks all detonated into a vast mushroom cloud of fire, dwarfing the most powerful atomic explosion with their combined power. Baltoh was in the center of the burning hurricane with his arms crossed and a look of boredom on his face. Back at the Sea of Envy, everyone was watching the scene with looks of awe and fear, waiting for their savior to reveal himself.

    “Celestial Art: Absolute Zero!”
    The explosion came to a complete and utter halt as every atom within its perimeter sank to −459.67° F, the temperature in which matter loses the ability to move. All the expanding gasses and dust in the explosion were literally frozen in time. Baltoh ended the spell and all the matter in the explosion suddenly dissipated or fell back down to the ground like a sandstorm with the sudden loss of the wind, having been drained of all momentum and energy. Everyone on the coast looked at the screen raised his or her hands and cheered as Baltoh was revealed, completely unharmed.

    ‘Power absorption, transformation, summoning, poisonous acid, and energy blasts. If my theory is correct, the last two heads each have their own unique power.’

    “Demon Art: Phantasm Nightmare!” Lucifer bellowed with his fifth head.

    Shimmering like a hologram, Lucifer slowly dematerialized, completely disappearing. Even his siphoning of energy from the Masters of Torture and Titans came to an end. Baltoh scowled as the Hell Prince completely disappeared, not just from view, but from all other senses. He couldn’t hear him, smell him, feel his energy, or otherwise find any trace of his energy throughout Hell, Cinereo, or Heaven. Whatever it was, he was somehow masking himself from even Baltoh’s divine-level senses.

    “Tenebrous, this ability is definitely his doing. Only another god could create a power to block my senses…”

    “Right you are!” Lucifer howled as he reappeared behind Baltoh and snapped him up like a whale catching a fly. Everyone watching the battle gasped in horror, believing the battle to be over, but the Valkyries and Archangels all had confident smiles, knowing that Baltoh wouldn’t be caught dead losing to a pitiful attack.

    “Celestial Art: Universal Plague!” Baltoh called out from inside Lucifer’s mouth.

    A minute after the announcement of the spell, Lucifer released Baltoh and howled in pain. Everyone watching the screen of light back at the sea squinted to figure out what was going on and gained smiles of relief and joy as it became obvious. Lucifer was swinging his fifth head wildly as his teeth and flesh slowly melted away, being devoured and ripped apart by a green moss-like material. It was a flesh-eating virus Baltoh had created, one that had a particularly strong appetite for Demon flesh and Demon energy. With all the power in Lucifer’s body, he was the ultimate feast for the cellular creatures.

    Sliding out from between the jaws of sixth head, Lucifer drew a long dagger-like blade of red and black steel and used it so sever the infected head before the virus could spread. Baltoh analyzed the sword closely, sensing its ability before it was even used.

    “A sword that seals spirits with which it cuts, a very handy power when fighting Demons and Archangels. But I should warn you now, that blade will have no more affect on me than any of your other powers. I have transcended far past the point where I need or have a “spirit”.”

    With a roar of frustration, Lucifer cast a spell of healing to repair his heads and then brought all seven together. With the heads forming a ring and each looking in the center, a sphere of red and black energy began to form, rumbling with instability. The Masters of Torture and Titans were struggling to breathe as they pumped every drop of energy they had into Lucifer while he charged the sphere. After only a few seconds, it was in a whole other league from the Apocalypse Eruption, great enough to possibly rip a hole between dimensions or cause the collapse of all of Hell.

    “I grow tired of your feeble attempts to harm me. It is time that I moved on and got back to work.”

    “I WILL ANNIHILATE YOU!” Lucifer screamed as the sphere reached critical mass.

    “Please, the most powerful Hell Prince is no more a danger to me than the most powerful bacteria. Allow me to show you the true power of a god. Celestial Art: Galactic Judgment. Celestial Art: Universal Sculptor,” he said with a deep haunting voice as he raised his hand.

    Up in the sky, a sphere of pure black matter materialized, as large as a mountain and more ominous than the scout of an approaching army. Everyone watching the battle, be it Crusader or Master of Torture, gazed at the sphere and gasped in disbelief as they realized what it was. Even Lucifer was filled with unparalleled awe and fear. It was a black hole; a literal orb of matter so dense and heavy that the atoms compacted within was done so in a way that went beyond human understanding. It was a beacon, the end of all reason and arguing. It was as absolute as it was foreboding. The only reason why it wasn’t causing the complete and total destruction of the planet from the inside out was that Baltoh was using the Universal Sculptor spell to shape the laws of physics themselves, allowing him to change or deactivate them however he wanted.

    “I would hold on if I were you,” Baltoh said as he allowed the black hole’s gravitational pull to spill out in a small controlled release.

    In a roar so loud that it was heard throughout all of Hell, every grain of sand within the black desert and every drop of the liquid flames in the Lake of Fire were pulled up towards the quantum singularity. Every grain of sand from every single human spirit that crumbled away within the dunes from all across time was pulled into the darkness and destroyed. Back at the coast, everyone cursed in disappointment as a cloud of surging black sand blocked his or her view like a TV buzzing with static. Reluctantly, Lucifer reabsorbed the power of his spell and distributed it back to himself and his followers, granting them the strength to cast shields strong enough to protect them from the gravitational pull.

    After twenty minutes in which nobody moved, the last grains of sand and drops of liquid fire were absorbed, revealing the landscape below. There were massive temples and altars, adorned with bronze statues of Angels and Archangels. Radiating from the temples like ripples in a pond, towns of sandstone had been built, with coliseums, forums, theaters, and rows of houses from mansions to huts. It was an entire web of cities.

    “Damn it, I can’t move,” Lucifer cursed, barely able to speak. He wasn’t the only one cursed; every Master of Torture and Titan was paralyzed by Baltoh’s spell.

    “I didn’t want you moving around and interrupting my finale. Now, learn the true difference between our strengths and let regret be the final emotion that you experience as you die.” Baltoh said with a deep authoritative voice as he clapped his hands together.

    Up above the desert devoid of sand, the black hole shattered into tens of billions of marbles, all made from the super-dense material. While altering their gravitational effects and nature, Baltoh spread out the marbles across the sky, holding them above the battlefield with each weighing as much as a whole star. With the laws of physics altered, Baltoh released the cloud of marbles down onto Lucifer and his minions. Falling like indestructible meteorites, the super-dense super-heavy marbles rained down without mercy, piercing the Hell Prince and each Demon uncountable times, each experiencing an execution like twenty loads of birdshot being fired simultaneously at pointblank range.

    Lucifer, the Masters of Torture, and the Titans didn’t even have time to scream as their bodies were pierced tens of millions of times, each filled with more holes than a dish sponge. From the speed and power of the falling marbles, aerosolized Demon blood filled the air and flesh, muscle, and bone were shredded as if in a blender. Upon contact with the ground, a vast dust cloud was thrown up as the marbles drilled through the soil, bedrock, and endless layers of stone, using only their weight and momentum. The smoke eventually cleared, and not a single trace of Baltoh’s enemies could be found. In place of the battlefield, a massive pit had been carved into Hell, deepening every second as the blanket of black hole marbles basically burned through the land.

    Baltoh was greeted with thunderous applause upon the return of his followers, all cheering and clapping from his legendary defeat of the Hell Prince and a small army of Titan-level Demons. The Crusaders were all jumping up and down like kids on a trampoline, the Archangels were clapping as loudly as possible (even Michael was clapping), and Selene, Molly, and Rosemary pounced on him as if desperate to fuck.

    “Baltoh, that was amazing!” Molly exclaimed, truly beginning to see just how powerful Baltoh really was.

    “Thank you, that means a lot. But the true challenge was staving off boredom,” he joked before pulling her close and giving her a long, passionate kiss.

    “Baltoh, what is this place?” Selene asked, looking around at the network of Rome-like cities scattered across the city. Baltoh smile gained a sad tinge.

    “These cities are remnants from the age before Tenebrous, when Hell was under the jurisdiction and control of Jehovah and Heaven. The Angels and Archangels lived here while they worked, punishing the sinners that were cast into this realm for their crimes. Originally, there were hundreds of these cities scattered across Hell, like the forts that dotted the Roman border walls that served as small towns for soldiers. These settlements were all inhabited before Tenebrous gained the Throne of Hell and took it over, turning it into a realm of Demons.”

    “Well Master, with the Ash Fields and the Lake of Fire destroyed, at least you won’t see too many Demons and Gargoyles,” Rosemary mused, relighting Baltoh’s smile before he turned to his Crusaders.

    “Crusaders! Soldiers! Listen to me!” he called, using his powers to increase the power of his voice so that everyone would hear him. The armored followers all became silent, eagerly awaiting the next order from their commander.

    “I am proud of all of you, you have all helped me reclaim Hell in the name of light and justice. However, you cannot follow me past this point, as my next destination is the Dunes of Sloth. You are all to return to the Sea of Envy, the City of Wrath, the Burning Pastures and the rest of the Ash Fields, and continue freeing innocent souls. I know the next circle very well, and believe me when I say that it is better if I bring as few people as possible.” He commanded, drawing hushed muttering and frustration from his followers.

    “This is not a lot to ask. While we have already moved through three circles of Hell, the area we’ve actually covered and the number of innocent souls is miniscule compared to the entirety of this planet. There is still a lot of work to be done in the areas we’ve crossed. If you truly wish to assist me in my journey, you will do as I say.”

    Cursing in disappointment and frustration, the loyal Crusaders obeyed Baltoh’s orders and turned around, going back to do a second sweep of the crossed land. Baltoh then turned to Selene and the others. “How about we go exploring?”

    Baltoh walked down the streets of the abandoned city, peering into the homes and buildings as he sampled the lost culture. Selene, Molly, Rosemary, Michael, Raphael, and Gabriel were the only ones with him, the rest of the Archangels having left with the Crusaders to help fight any Titans of Masters of Torture that might be encountered. They were closely following him, trying to figure out his true reasoning for sending away the abandoned armies. Stepping into an abandoned home, Baltoh picked up an Angel statue made of Hellsilver, several times older than he was. Everyone was watching him, wondering how he could be so carefree.

    “Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, you should all be paying more attention to your surroundings. After all, contrary to what you’ve been told in Heaven, you are in the former habitation of your predecessors. Humanity is far older than you know, and the Archangels that came before you are the ones who were born because of them.”

    “Couldn’t we just skip the next desert and keep going through Hell?” Molly asked.

    “Unfortunately, no. Remember those laws that I said even I couldn’t break? One of them controls movement through Hell; you can only move from one circle by crossing through the others between you and your destination. Basically, as far as crossing over through the dimensions with Angel powers go, you can only jump back and forth between different areas of the circle that you left from. It’s why we had to actually enter Hell and why I didn’t just go straight to Tenebrous. And even worse, the Dunes of Sloth have even more rules; no teleportation at all, no flying or even jumping long distances, and no super-speed. The only way to cross the desert is on foot. As long as Tenebrous exists, so will those rules; they simply cannot be broken as long as we are on his turf,” Baltoh said as he placed the statue back down.

    “So you’re saying that we have to walk across the entire circle?” Gabriel asked, already feeling his feet hurt.

    “But that still doesn’t explain why we can’t take the Crusaders with us. If we are traveling on foot, why can’t they follow?” Selene inquired.

    “Rosemary, I believe you can explain this,” Baltoh said as he read a sign placed on the side of the building, taking a second to decipher the strange dialect of Enochian.

    “The Dunes of Sloth have another name, they are known as the Desert of the Lost. It’s a shifting sea of sand that can hide and reveal anything at any time. It also causes hallucinations. If we took our army in there, we would be lucky to come out with ten percent.”

    “The Desert of the Lost is of a very unique classification of levels of Hell, in that the Hell Prince is the land itself. Belphegor, the Hell Prince of Sloth, is no longer a physical being. Instead, his spirit is fused with the Desert of the Lost, meaning that entering the area basically means entering his mind. He is no longer sentient, his mind moves far to slowly to form thoughts, but his energy and oppressive existence are still rich and powerful. The Demon and Gargoyle population in the desert is impossible to measure, as they can be swallowed by the sands and buried for centuries before finally resurfacing. Though there should be little to no chance of being attacked.”

    Baltoh stood in a small cavern chamber, gazing with almost a sad look on his face. The walls were decorated with trinkets and artifacts, ranging from bronze goblets, daggers, and flint-lock pistols, to rings, flasks and watches, all ranging across time on Earth and each tens of thousands of Hell years old. They were resting in shelves hand-carved into the stone. Hanging from the ceiling like stalactites were strips of clothing, chainmail, and even armor. A hammock was strung up across the chamber, made from trees from the Isle of the Damned. The cave entrance looked out over the Desert of the Lost from a towering mountain spire in the very outskirts of the wasteland.

    Her wings fluttering loudly, Selene landed by the cave entrance and stepped inside, looking around in amazement. “Is this your home?”

    “Yes, whenever I grew weary of battle, I would come here to sleep. I picked this cave because the Dunes of Sloth are the last place anyone would dare look for me. Even Masters of Torture and Titans are afraid of forever becoming lost in the sands. But luckily, it’s just close enough to the Desert of Pride so that I can find it and leave it easily. Though that’s not to say to say I didn’t get lost occasionally,” he chuckled as he ran his fingers through the strips of fabric hanging from the ceiling.

    Selene picked up an old pocket watch from one of the shelves carved into the wall. It looked so fragile ancient that she held it and touched it as if were made of sand. She gently and carefully opened it, gazing upon a picture of beautiful woman. The glass face of the watch was so cloudy and scratched that the hands and numbers were invisible and the picture was faded to such extent that Selene couldn’t even figure out the woman’s hair color. The woman looked more like a half-completed sketch.

    “Are these really—“

    “Yes, these my personal belongings. Or to be more accurate, they are the belongings of the people that I am made of. When people come to Hell, they bring everything they had on them at the time of their death. Knights, soldiers, cops, executioners, fathers, sons, brothers… Their combined spirits and wills created me. Ever since I was born, I’ve been searching every corner of Hell for their belongings, trying to understand who I am and who I was. I guess that my quest has prevented my nonstop Demon massacre from driving me insane.” Baltoh sighed as he sat down on the hammock, making it creek.

    “Damn, it feels like it’s been years since I’ve been here. But considering the flow of time in Hell, I guess it has. It always surprises me when I come back from the human world and find this place still standing and undisturbed,” he said as he looked at the woven branches of the hammock, remembering the time and skill it took to make and flashing back to each individual part.

    Selene had a warm smile on her face, getting a unique satisfaction at seeing Baltoh finally experiencing something as human as nostalgia. Walking over, she leaned down and kissed him.

    “Come on baby, everyone’s waiting down below. We still have a job to do.”

    With chains linking them together, the group of seven marched through the desert. Baltoh didn’t take any chances, he refused to risk losing anyone to the sands. The going was far slower than anyone had expected. Marching across sandy dunes is difficult, but unlike the dunes back on Earth, the towering hills of sand did not stay still. Rolling slowly but ceaselessly, the dunes rose and fell like waves on the choppy ocean, meaning that walking a straight line and staying balanced was impossible. Everyone gave the mental order for their armor to disappear, greatly lightening their weight and making the arduous trek easier, but it was still a cursed challenge.

    It wasn’t long before Raphael became fed up with the impossible march and tried to fly. Ignoring what Baltoh had said earlier, he jumped into the air and began flapping his wings, but after rising five off he ground, he completely flipped over in the air and fell back into the sand. He came up sputtering in shock, wishing he had been wearing his airtight helm as he spat out a mouthful of sand.

    “What the Hell happened?” he asked, getting back to his feet with his whole body shaking.

    “As I explained earlier, flying is not permitted. Once you take off, you immediately flip over so that the ground becomes the sky. This desert is thick with reality-bending rules that not even I may break. I can’t even cast a spell because it will immediately disappear and reappear in the space around the planet. If I were to try and remove the desert with a black hole like I did before, it would appear in space above the Isle of the Damned and most likely devour the planet.” Baltoh said, demonstrating by creating a sphere of water in his hand, only for it to disappear in a lightless flash.

    “So how are we supposed to get through this?” Molly asked.

    “We must persevere. Be patient and don’t let your resolve to keep moving waver. If we keep walking, we will pass through this desert without any trouble. Don’t worry, I may not be able to cast any spells, but I am more than capable of guiding us across and out. Don’t worry, in this desert, time bends in ways that can never be predicted,” Baltoh reassured before continuing on, climbing up the back of a sand dune that was moving away from them like a slow-moving wave from a huge cargo ship.

    The chain connecting them all suddenly jerked as Selene jumped back in fear and shock. Like a tsunami pulling back and exposing the ocean floor, the receding dune had lowered the sand level and exposed what was underneath it. There was a group of people, plastered with sandstone into unmoving statues with looks of miserable agony on their faces and their arms outstretched, as if desperate for help. Before they could be more closely studied, everyone was lifted up and the statues were buried as a new sand dune rolled in beneath their feet.

    “Sorry, that just scared the crap out me.”

    “What were they?” Rosemary asked.

    “Damned souls, just like all the other people in Hell. The Desert of the Lost serves as the prison for four kinds of sinners; suicide victims that denied themselves life itself and wallowed in their pain, lazy worthless parasites that helped no one, cowards that allowed crimes and tragedies occur because they couldn’t overcome their own desire for self-preservation, and obsessive shut-ins that devoted their lives to one thing and shut out everyone and anything else. Their crime is simple: they denied themselves the world and chose to live in darkness. Now they are trapped in this desert, forever experiencing their pain from life in an endless cycle while their minds are forever bombarded by the mind-poisoning power of Belphegor.

    Suicide victims and people who brought forth their own misery and sadness into their minds are played their lives over and over again beneath the sands, sloths and cowards are turned into statues while they suffer because they moved so rarely when they were alive or stood by and allowed tragedies to take place to protect themselves, and those who were obsessed in life and turned away from the world lose all their senses. They all suffer for their half-lived lives, all the while, Belphegor floods their minds and souls with misery, self-loathing, and hopelessness, like the opposite of an antidepressant. It is a terrible fate, one that truly stings my heart when I think about it. But we will not be able to help any of them until we defeat Tenebrous and remove him from power, so we must continue onward.

    Everyone be careful, as your minds may very well become your worst enemies out here,” Baltoh explained as the statues revealed themselves once more before again being swallowed by the sandy sea.

    For a completely immeasurable amount of time, the group marched onward through the desert, but the going never got easier. More time was spent waiting for a dune to pass beneath their feet than actually spent walking. As they delved deeper and deeper into desert, everyone but Baltoh began feeling the affects of Belphegor’s power seeping into their minds, causing each of them to experience nearly-crippling despair, ranging from mind-numbing fear to nauseating anxiety and traumatic flashbacks.

    In the back, Michael was staring at Baltoh with contempt, filled with shame, anger, and jealousy. Baltoh had always been his sworn enemy, even when they fought together against the Demons. He thought he had finally let go of his hatred when he came to Hell, but now it was returning. He always believed he would surpass Baltoh and be the one to kill him, but the bastard was always stronger than him, wiping the floor with the Archangel in every fight, and now he was a god, spitting in the face of everything Michael stood for and believed in. The only thing greater than his hatred was his shame, shame that he allowed himself to fall so far and Baltoh tor rise so high. As his focus on Baltoh grew and grew, his sight began to blur and his hearing became muffled.

    Next in line was Raphael, he too experiencing mental turmoil as he mulled over everything he had seen Baltoh do and heard him say. He had been right every time, shaking Raphael’s belief to its core. The fact that he had transcended to the Throne of Cinereo and could control both light and darkness as well as the power of the cosmos proved that there was a level of divine power that could be achieved, one in which the God he worshipped and obeyed had won instead of being born with. Then there were the cities that stood in the former Ash Fields, formerly inhabited by his predecessors when Hell was different. He had always been told that Jehovah created Heaven, Hell, and Earth and brought forth life. But now, here was Baltoh saying that Tenebrous, a deity of equal power to Jehovah, came later and managed to steal Hell from the Angels themselves. And Baltoh, not only could he create spirits like Jehovah and Tenebrous could create Archangels and Demons, but he could create actual life, giving entities two life times in existence. Was this why Angels and Archangels fell and became Gargoyles and Demons? Did they lose their faith in Jehovah because they new the truth that not even he had been told? Could he ever face Jehovah and live after everything he knew had been broken? As he pondered these questions, sand began to cling to his skin and clothes, slowly hardening like plaster.

    Everyone fell as the sand dune beneath them gave way, revealing a crowd of people, entombed in stone with looks of misery on their faces as they reached upwards. With the ground lowering, everyone was basically dropped onto the rough jagged statues. Everyone but Baltoh winced as they landed on the sharp protruding statues, almost impaled by something which would normally not even be enough to cause harm. As another dune picked them up, everyone got back onto their feet and continued marching.

    Ahead in the chain was Gabriel, shaking his head from side to side while he walked, feeling like his numerous piercings weighed ten pounds. In his mind, he began to ponder the possibility that he would not survive this journey through Hell, or even through this desert. He had seen Baltoh slaughter the Hell Princes like flies, he had seen armies of Crusaders rise up and free the innocent souls of Hell, and he had seen the impossible become common. But now a mere desert was making Baltoh, a real god in the flesh, practically powerless. They had made it so far through Hell, but now the true power of its darkness was being viewed. Here, they were in the belly of the beast, trying to face the god of darkness while literally walking through his greatest advantage.
    ‘It has to be a trap; Tenebrous must be luring us. There is no way it could be this easy. All he has to do is snap his fingers and create an army of Hell Princes to kill us while he and Baltoh fight in an unavoidable stalemate. Even now, we’re completely helpless against him! There is no way we can win, we never should have come here! We have to get out!’ he thought to himself, beginning the panic and completely unaware of the hard sandstone slowly forming on his clothes.

    Next in line was Molly, who felt so sick that she almost expected to throw up. While she walked, her mind had begun to wander, and against her will, it strayed into a zone that she had forbidden herself to look into. Memories of her torture and death at the hands of the Demons back in New York were seeping into her subconscious like ink on white fabric. She had shed her mortal body and had one that held no scars of her torment, she had come to terms with what had happened to her as something that had no affect on her Angel body, and she had even been intimate and found love, yet she could not shake away a sickening feeling like it had just happened.

    ‘What the Hell is wrong with me? Why do I feel this way? I’m supposed to have moved on, but it all feels so fresh and recent. Maybe something really is wrong with me. I allowed myself to be used as a sex toy by Selene and Baltoh, I was turned into a fuck-slave by those monsters, and right after I die, the first thing I do to deal with getting raped is I go have sex again. Oh god, what the fuck is wrong with me?! I’m nothing but a desperate whore, getting used by everyone and doing nothing about it! I’m pathetic!’ she thought to herself, suddenly filled with self-loathing and depression as her mind began replaying her torment in vivid detail over and over again, all while her body moved like a puppet on strings.

    Nearby, the rolling sand dune passed and revealed the skull of a Bleak, fully buried and still alive. Its red eyes glowing, the conglomerate of Sinners roared and managed to free his arm, desperately reaching out to try and grab them, only for it to be pulled back under the sandy tides. No one paid any attention to it, as it was gone as quickly as it had appeared.

    Connected to the chain and walking in front of Molly was Rosemary, struggling to move through the dunes while she kept her eyes fixated on Selene and Baltoh before her. Her heart felt like a cold stone in her chest, yet doubt and despair was pumping through her veins. Not too long ago, she had been intimate with the man she had always adored, but it was not how she had always expected it. Instead of a romantic bond of love, she gave into her deep, dark, shameful desires and he took advantage of her, fucking her like a desperate crack-whore or a kidnap victim with her so submissive and degenerative that she would have allowed a group of strangers to gang bang her on his slightest whim. Then, after that bond was made, he reduced her to one of his concubines, using her as just an ingredient in an orgy, where she threw herself and obeyed the women she envied and lusted for. She had given up everything she was for a man who would use her as one of his sexual playthings, and she would forever be too eager and willing to change it. She wasn’t his lover; she was his property.

    With each step she took, these twisted lies were repeated in her mind. The desert was making her delusional and filling her with self-loathing and sorrow, and just like Molly, she was buying into it.

    Between her and Baltoh, Selene was struggling with her own emotions. No matter how hard she tried to shake it off, she could not rid herself of her fear, fear of the future. She was only a few feet from Baltoh, yet she had never felt farther or more isolated. What would their relationship be like after this was all over? How long could it possibly last? Were their feelings for each other, strong as they were, as fleeting and fragile as her old human life? Had the openness she felt for orgies and letting him fuck other women been her subconscious trying to tell her that the way she felt wasn’t real? That their love was nothing more than sex wrapped in a thin veil of false emotions? Even if their love was strong, was it possible to go back to the way it had been before?

    She had used to think that God loved humans and loved his Archangels, but after listening to Baltoh and hearing that God couldn’t care less and didn’t bother to get involved, she couldn’t help but wonder if that was the same fate she and Baltoh would share. Baltoh was now divine; he was an almighty deity. What hope did she have of being able to keep the interest of someone who could shape the universe itself? How could she keep the attention of someone who could create life and change reality? With such a vast difference between them, was there even a chance of maintaining their love, or would this be like a teenage girl trying to maintain a relationship with a boy who had just become the ruler of another country that she could never go to?

    As she pondered these questions over and over, her body was flooded with desperation. She was so terrified of the prospect of the end of their relationship that her whole body was trembling and she could not keep tears from running down her cheeks. With her senses beginning to fade, she reached out to touch him, as if to figure out if he was really there or was just a mirage.

    ‘Baltoh, I don’t want to be without you. I can’t live without you in my life. You’re the only man I’ve ever loved; you’ve shown me more and made me happier than I ever dreamed. My entire world has been completely reshaped all because of you and my love for you. If we drift apart, then nothing will ever make me happy again. If we drift apart, I don’t think I’ll be able to stop myself from taking my own—’ she was interrupted by Baltoh coming to a sudden stop. Everyone halted, wondering what was going on.

    Without turning to them, he began to speak. “Michael, while our powers may not have been equal, you were my rival and I always respected you and what you stood for. I only wanted you to know the truth and I’m glad we can finally be friends, because your dedication was so much like mine that we could have been like brothers. I have always regretted that he had to be enemies instead of allies.

    Raphael, even if your faith is lost, don’t lose yourself. Don’t give up because what you learn about the world, shape your own world around what you learn. Even if what you once believed is false, your mission, your duty, and your identity are as true as they’ve always been.

    Gabriel, I swear to you that we will all get out of here. I will never leave anyone behind and I refuse to ever let anyone die again under my watch. If we are powerless, it is not because of this desert, but because we lost faith in ourselves. That is where true strength comes from; resolve and confidence.

    Molly, you are far stronger than you give yourself credit. It is unheard of for an Angel to recover from scars in life as quickly as you did, meaning you truly have a spirit that always burns brightly. Do not be ashamed because you sought comfort in the form of intimacy, as that only means you were too strong to let your death slow you down and ruin your future. You truly are strong and it’s why I love you.

    Rosemary, a day won’t go by where I won’t cherish you and be happy for the bond we share. I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you exactly what you wanted, but everything I did when we were together, I did because I thought it would satisfy you. You are important to me, and I will always keep you in my heart and love you. I love you, Rosemary. I know you’ve always wanted to hear me say those words, and I’m sorry I didn’t say them sooner.

    And Selene…” he said before finally turning around with a warm smile. “Even with my godly powers, there is no way for me to properly express how much I love you and how I always will. I could take every star in the universe and write a poem in the sky, describing my devotion to you, but I would still consider it a failure to show you depth of my love. I could create a planet with life, solely for the purpose of allowing a species to evolve until it is able to make a sound so beautiful that I would use it to make a symphony to try and let you know how happy you make me, but it would never be good enough. Selene, I love you with all my heart, the heart that I have only because of you.”

    The power of his words instantly took affect, eliminating all mental poison of the Desert of the Lost. The three Archangels all smiled and shook as they experienced a euphoric sense of a weight being lifted off their shoulders so great that they couldn’t remember the last time ever feeling anything to enlightening. Michael’s senses returned to their original sharpness and the slow-forming membranes of stone appearing on Gabriel and Raphael crumbled into sand. All three Valkyries were weeping with joy with Molly falling to her knees, Rosemary kneeling beside Baltoh and holding his hand against her forehead, and Selene hugging Baltoh as tightly as possible. With the weight of his speech, he had purged them all of the toxic influence of the Dunes of Sloth and rescued them from despair and madness.

    “You were reading our minds the whole time?” She whispered in his ear with her face buried in his hood like an animal in its den.

    “No, but I know you all well enough to tell when you are hurting. I figured saying the words you all needed to hear would be more helpful than any spell.” He said, wrapping one arm around her and holding her tightly with Rosemary below, nuzzling his hand like an affectionate cat.

    With their spirits revitalized and protected by Baltoh’s words, everyone followed him with renewed vigor. They were going to get out of the desert, they were going to defeat Tenebrous, and everything would be fine. With Baltoh leading them, they could not fail. As they walked through the desert, they encountered more and more hidden dangers and secrets beneath the sands. Dunes would roll aside to reveal cocooned spirits with expressions of agony, Demons and Bleaks that would surface for only a second and try to attack before just being swallowed back up by the sands. On their journey, they even encountered wanderers of the desert.

    The damned souls were few and far between, but they all had similar rags for clothes that covered their bodies and almost all carried some kind of walking stick. They paid absolutely no attention to Baltoh and the others, even as they were called out to.

    “They are known as the Lost Ones. These are the souls who wasted their lives in selfish and fruitless obsession, shutting themselves off from the world. For their sin, they lose all senses, and because of it, they are often the first ones to go insane. I’m not sure if they can even be saved at this point, as they aren’t too far away from just crumbling into dust. Don’t bother trying to communicate with them, as we are naught but ghosts in their world,” Baltoh said as a man wrapped head to toe in rags to protect himself from the sand walked past them, completely unaware of their existence.

    “Baltoh, look ahead, I think we have trouble,” Raphael said, pointing to the horizon where a cloud of sand and dust was moving towards them and growing in size and elevation.

    “Damn it, that is really going to slow us down.”

    Forsaking easy movement for protection, the Archangels and Valkyries returned to their armored forms, using the suits to keep the wind and sand from blasting them. While the going was slow before, everyone now ducking in the wind as they tried to walk through the splashing waves of sand had now brought it to a crawl. Even Baltoh had to shield his eyes and face from the sand, unable to do anything to stop it in the desert. He had to play by Tenebrous’ rules while in Hell, and that meant enduring through the Dunes of Sloth. Visibility was almost nonexistent and keeping steady footing was next to impossible. In just a few minutes, everyone was basically walking in their own sandy world, only with the chain between them letting them know that they were not alone.

    “Everyone hang on!” Baltoh shouted from deep in the cloud of sand.

    Everyone looked around wildly, trying to figure out where the voice had come from and what he was talking about. Suddenly, the wind died down and everyone looked up, gasping in horror. A sand dune, as large as a hospital, was rolling towards them like a tidal wave and blocking the wind.

    “Everyone hang on!” Baltoh shouted again, moments before the dune fell and enveloped them.

    Being tossed through the tides like a surfer in a hurricane, everyone held onto the chain for dear life. Baltoh had made it so that only he could break it, but in this storm, there was no telling what could happen. Wrapped in a membrane of air that kept the sand at bay, Baltoh’s blood ran cold as he sensed a very dark presence nearby. Something was there with them, something with a power darker than anything else he had ever sensed. For the first time since becoming a god, Baltoh felt fear in his heart, as the chain around his waist suddenly became slack. The chain had been broken!

    “Selene!” he shouted as he reached blinding through the sand, grasping her hand.

    She held on desperately with terror radiating from them both, but even against all of Baltoh’s strength, her hand slipped out of his and they were pulled apart. With the laws of Tenebrous siphoning whatever power he built up, Baltoh could do nothing as he sank deeper and deeper into the desert but worry about Selene and his friends.

    Without warning, the sand around him disappeared and he fell into open space, as if he had been swimming in the ocean and was suddenly jettisoned into the air. Baltoh looked down and his eyes widened as he gazed across a completely full-sized galaxy, red as blood with everything from stars to planets, all inhabited solely by Demons, Gargoyles, Titans, and Masters of Torture. Compared to this galaxy, the population in Hell was little more than a tiny spit of the population, like comparing a small bacteria culture to all the life on Earth. Even though it was an actual galaxy, the space around Baltoh contained air, allowing for breathing and sound to be carried.

    Moving so fast that he made light particles look like half-dead snails, he flew towards the center of the galaxy, knowing who was waiting for him. Sailing across the cosmos in seconds, he came to the absolute heart of the galaxy; a fiery whirlpool as wide in diameter as an entire solar system, and hovering over the center was a black throne, made from human and Demon bones. Sitting in it was a monstrous being, the King of Hell, Tenebrous.

    The god of darkness had a somewhat similar build to all Demons, but was mostly unique. Instead of grayish black, his skin was a deep bloody red and he was far more muscular than any Demon or Gargoyle, with black spikes running up his legs and forearms. He had three sets of horns, two like a goat’s that curled around his ears and pointed forward past his lower jaw, two like a bull’s that extended from his temples, and two that curved back over his cranium almost aerodynamically like Baltoh’s old horns, and above them hovered a crown of Hellfire. Instead of wings, he had a cape that grew out of his lower back and reached upwards past his head with five bony ridges keeping it rigid. It almost looked like he was sitting in the palm of a huge webbed hand. His eyes were jet-black with fiery irises, he had slit-like nostrils instead of a humanoid nose, and his abnormally large lower jaw had three spike-like tusks protruding from his chin. He stood at about eight feet in height, practically a rodent or insect when compared to the Titans or Hell Princes, but his power was truly incomprehensible to anyone who wasn’t on the same level.

    “I’ve been waiting for this day longer than you could possibly imagine, the day in which I would finally battle someone as powerful as I. Welcome, Baltoh, welcome to your doom.” His words literally carried so much weight that anyone of Archangel level or lower would be killed upon hearing them. Tenebrous stood up, holding his arms out to his sides. “Behold! The armies of Hell, hand crafted by yours truly! Once I defeat you and claim your powers, I will disembark from Hell and use this galaxy of followers to conquer all of Cinereo, and then, Heaven itself!”

    “What did you do with my friends?” Baltoh growled.

    “Oh, I grew tired of letting you run around my domain and destroy everything I have worked to build. I decided to just bring to me so that we could fight this battle once and for all. Your friends are being taken care of by minions, and if you want them to survive, I suggest you try and beat me as quickly as you can,” Tenebrous taunted as he held out his hand and materialized a six-foot claymore sword of red and black metal, the same kind of metal that Lucifer’s sealing blade was made of. “Now let the ultimate battle begin!” he laughed as the pounced on Baltoh for a diagonal chop to the neck.

    Baltoh quickly drew his own sword and raised it to defend.

    “Ha! You’re a major disappointment if you think you can fight me with a sword of Hellsteel!” the Demon laughed as he swung his sword.

    There was a bright flash as their swords met, shining for a few seconds before fading. As the light receded, Tenebrous and Baltoh were revealed, standing with their backs to each other and thirty feet of space between them. Almost the entire blade of Tenebrous’ sword was gone and the Demon King had a huge cut going through his chest, carving through the left side of his ribcage and tearing through his lung, almost nicking his heart.

    Baltoh swung his sword with the air and light bending around the jet-black blade. “And you’re a major disappointment if you think I would fight you with a sword of Hellsteel. This sword is made from the matter of a black hole and has the same density and weight of one. Whenever something touches the blade, its gravitational pull is briefly activated, ripping apart whatever touched at the subatomic level. For the transient moment, it is able to absorb light itself, meaning that it is more than capable of breaking through and devouring any defense weaker than itself. Now, draw your real sword and fight me!” Baltoh roared as he turned to the true Demon King, still sitting in his black throne.

    The Tenebrous he had just fought was merely an illusion, disappearing as the real Tenebrous revealed himself, applauding mockingly. “Very good, Baltoh, very good. It seems that you truly are worthy of fighting me. Very well, I shall answer your request and face you; no illusions, no laws, just raw power.” Appearing in his hand, another claymore appeared, this one with a blade of condensed Hellfire, almost like the compacted flames of a star. “Now let the battle of the gods truly commence!” he laughed as he and Baltoh leapt towards each other and locked swords.

    Selene’s bright green eyes opened and she groaned in soreness, feeling like a shoe that had been tossed in a dryer. Without moving, she looked around through the visor of her helm, but could not discern any of her surroundings, as the glass was covered with some sort of gooey substance. While her whole body ached, she managed to lift her hand and wipe off most of the slime. Blinking to clear her vision, she looked around at her surroundings and gagged in revulsion. She was inside some sort of carven with the walls, floor, and ceiling made of slimy flesh. She looked down both directions of the corridor, barely able to see in the darkness.

    Wincing in pain, she slowly got to her feet, glad she was wearing her airtight armor as she realized that her whole body was covered in the mucus-like slime of the fleshy cave. However, her hair was hanging out of the back of her helm and it had turned to rope from the slime. Trying to stay on her feet, she raised her energy levels, burning away the slime and returning her armor to its original shine.

    “Baltoh!” she shouted, hoping that she was not alone. Her voice echoed through the cavern but tauntingly bounced back. “Where the fuck am I?” She asked, if only to get some balance through the sound of her own voice.

    “You are in the belly of Baal,” a wispy voice murmured, making her jump. She turned around, looking at the fleshy inflated walls for the source of the voice.

    “In here…” the voice whispered as a small tremor shook of the folds of the wall.

    Cringing in disgust, Selene slowly walked over and spread two of the folds, revealing a frail emaciated man, covered in insect-like Gargoyles that were busy peeling off his skin with their pincer-like jaws. He stared at her with a gaunt look on his face and blood oozing from his wounds that the Gargoyles were causing through their feast.

    “You are in the Circle of Gluttony, where those who lived to eat instead of eating to live suffer until the end of time inside the Hell Prince himself. You have been devoured.”

    “Oh my god, you poor man,” Selene worriedly exclaimed as she brushed off the parasites and tried to pull him out. She wrapped her arms around the frail main and tried to pull him free of the fleshy prison, but his limbs almost appeared to have fused with the walls. She gave another pull, but quickly stopped at the sound of his arm breaking like a twig. “Oh shit, I am so sorry,” she stammered, even though the man didn’t seem to notice.

    “It doesn’t matter, I’ve been here for what has felt like five thousand years, endlessly getting digested and healed over and over again, forced to feel my body get peeled away by those tiny bugs and the strength pulled from my body by Baal. There is nothing that can hurt me after what I’ve experienced.”

    “Don’t worry, you’ll be free soon. My boyfriend is going to kill Tenebrous and release all the innocent souls. But I need to know, have you seen anyone in here with armor like mine?”

    “A man wandered by, but his armor was white. He went that way just a few minutes ago before you landed.”

    “One of the Archangels. Ok, thank you,” Selene said before running off.

    Sprinting down the fleshy hallway to the sound of her clinking armor, Selene had her power levels raised to illuminate her path, knowing that there could be danger around every corner. She felt like the camera of a colonoscopy. The walls around her were filled with former gluttons, all locked within the wet folds and in different stages of their umpteenth digestion.

    “Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, are any of you down here?! Can any of you hear me?!” she shouted, knowing that one of them had to be nearby.

    Leaping over a pit in the floor, she heard a scratching-clicking sound and looked down. Swarming up from the darkness like a geyser was a swarm of the parasitic Gargoyles, ravenous and eager.

    “Celestial Art: Tongue Of White Flames!” she shouted before pointing her hands down into the pit and launching a deluge of fire almost as hot as the surface of the sun. “Let’s see how Baal likes a little heartburn!” she said to herself with a smile as she listened the screams and pops of the bug-sized Gargoyles.

    Certain that they were all dead, she ended the spell and looked down into the pit to see the damage she had caused. While not even ash remained from the parasites, the interior of the fleshy tunnel didn’t even have a single burn mark.

    “No, that’s not possible!”

    An echoing roar and sudden closing of the walls countered her disbelief. Moving towards her like a collapsing mine shaft, the corridor ahead began to close in on itself, threatening to grab her once it reached her position. All the people trapped in the folds of the wall moaned in pain from the sudden movement. Hoping for different results, Selene aimed her hand at the tightening tunnel. “Celestial Art: Lightning Obliteration!”

    Momentarily shielding her eyes from the light, she fired a massive beam of electricity, hoping to blow the tunnel back open. The closing tunnel merely devoured the lightning, swallowing it whole like starving man stuffing his face. No damage had been done; her attack was a failure. Cursing the situation, she jumped down into the pit she had just filled with fire, sliding down it like a child in a slide. After falling a hundred feet, she was tossed out into a new chamber and on a bank along the side of a pool of gastric acid, as large as a pond. With the sound of movement echoing from the shaft behind her, Selene cursed and leapt across the green bubbling pool.

    Hissing as they shot forward, pulsating tendrils reached out and grabbed her in midair, melting her armor with the wet membrane of acid that covered them. With whiplashing speed, they pulled Selene down into the pool and the gastric acid consumed her. Beneath the surface, Selene once again mentally thanked Baltoh for making the suit airtight, but she could already feel the disgusting liquid burning through and melting the outer layers and her hair had already been disintegrated.

    Drawing forth her blade into materialization, she reached around and severed the tentacles and gave a large flap of her wings, propelling herself out of the pool. Having landed on the other side with her armor now looking like a melting wax sculpture, she quickly clapped her hands together and cast a healing spell. “Celestial Art: Time Replenish!”

    Through a small form of time alteration, she began to mend her armor, returning it to its original state, and even regrow her onyx hair. It was very similar to the repairing barrier that the Angels used in times of exorcism.

    A loud scuttling sound drew her attention and she raised her head with a curse. Crawling out of the folds of the fleshy walls were billions of the worms and spidery parasites that Selene had seen before, all ravenous and bold.

    “Angel Art: Holy Burn!”
    Shining brighter than a stage light, a deluge of golden flames surged down from the next corridor, forcing Selene to cover her eyes and shield herself with her wings. The holy flames filled the chamber like a flood, incinerating the parasites but leaving Selene unharmed. As the smoke cleared, Selene opened her wings and looked at the caster. It was Michael, having finally arrived.

    “Damn, am I glad to see you,” Selene said as he helped her to her feet.

    “I’ve been wandering around looking for any familiar faces, trust me, I’m glad I found you.”

    “We need to get out of here and regroup with the others, if not to find Baltoh then to at least avoid digestion.”

    “It won’t be easy. Baal’s body is basically one giant network of stomachs and the interiors are almost completely immune to damage. My spells and sword just slide off like oil on water.”
    “Well if we can’t blast our way out, then we’ll just have to find a real exit, as unpleasant as that will be.”

    A colossal volcano stood in the background, larger than Mt. Everest and continuously spewing forth smoke and pure molten gold instead of magma. Castles and dungeons had been built into the side of the volcano with damned souls streaming in and out, either going in to receive their punishment or coming out with gold bricks tied to their bodies with barbed wire, weighing them down to the point where they could barely move and lacerating their flesh. For over a hundred miles, the land surrounding the volcano was overflowing with mountains of personal possessions, taken from those condemned to the Circle of Greed.

    Much like those found in Baltoh’s old home, the artifacts stretched from across time, including objects such as Persian coins, silver jewelry, and bricks of dollar bills. Forming a ring around the junkyard was a chain of pits, leading to the veins of molten gold beneath the land. There, the damned souls would toss their glossy weights back into the fire and march back to the mountain to retrieve it in a solid form so that the process could be repeated. Beyond the ring of fiery pits was a barrier of mountains, literally making it a circle of Hell.

    In this world, there were four kinds of punishments: you either carried the gold to the pits where they would be melted back down and flow back to the volcano while barbed wire cut through your muscles like a hot knife through butter, you would labor in the volcano to make the gold bricks where the air was hot enough for flesh to melt off the bones, you were thrown down into the pits where you were boiled in molten gold with your body always regenerating, or you were in the junkyard, buried beneath the piles of trinkets or precious metals, forever feeling your bones shatter and your organs collapse as you were crushed over and over again without reprieve.

    Molly and Gabriel were hiding in the junkyards, knowing that getting caught now would mean certain death if it drew the Hell Prince to them. There was little chance for survival against Mammon, Prince of Greed.

    “So where do we go?” Molly asked, looking around to make sure that they weren’t being watched. But with how many Demons and Gargoyles there were swarming around and tormenting the damned souls, that was a lot to ask for.

    “I figure we just make for the border and hope we can leave unnoticed. From there, it’s all a matter of trying to find our bearings. But I know nothing for sure, as I have never been to Hell. I’ve only studied it. For all we know, this might be the very outskirts of the true circle.”

    “Intruders!” a Demon howled pointing down at them from atop of hill of ripped clothes.

    With a roar, Molly pointed her hand at the Demon and launched a blast of lightning, but the creature dodged the blast and returned with a Dark Pulse, all the while alerting every demonic entity in the area of their presence. Spinning around, Gabriel kicked the blast, causing it to bend and change direction midstream.

    “Demon Art: Debt Retrieval!”

    Bursting from the ground, a skeletal hand reached up and grabbed Gabriel, but Molly wasn’t around to be grabbed. The Demon looked around, trying to figure out where she had gone. Before he could even realize he was in her shadow, she decapitated it from behind with a swing of her arm. As his tar-like blood splashed the ground, the roars of his comrades could be heard as they approached. Filling the sky, Demons and Gargoyles swarmed around Molly and Gabriel.

    “Come on, we have to make for the border!” Molly said as he flapped her wings.

    Flying low to the ground, the two fighters swerved between the mountains of junk with the forces of Hell firing beams of energy down to try and hit them. Each missed beam would cause a dynamic explosion, throwing artifacts and trapped souls into the air like specks of dirt. As they glided at top speed, a skeletal hand burst from the ground and grabbed Molly’s ankle. The Sinner was not nearly strong enough to overcome her strength and his arm popped right off, but the sudden jerk was enough to destabilize Molly and send her rolling across the ground.

    “Molly!” Gabriel shouted as he slowed down, having shot past her.

    Molly looked up and her eyes widened as a building-sized pile of gold bricks was directly hit with a Dark Pulse, sending them flying like shrapnel and causing the pile to lean over and form an avalanche of crushing metal. Normal gold could never hurt Molly in her normal form, but this being Hellgold, it was heavier, it could break bones, and she could not become intangible and pass through it.

    “Celestial Art: Tornado Scythe!” she called, creating her cleaver.

    Swinging it like a giant fan, she created a powerful gale force wind, more powerful than any Earth storm. The powerful wind and the blades of energy it carried repelled the bricks of gold, hurling them back at the monsters in the air. The beasts were knocked out of the sky, many due to broken bones and a few from getting melon-sized holes blasted in their chests. With another flap of her wings, she launched herself forward, gliding above the ground and catching up with Gabriel.

    A thunderous roar pushed aside Molly’s acquired self-confidence as a literal mountain of old possessions erupted like a landmine, revealing a creature underneath. She was a Titan in the form of a colossal turtle with armored legs, neck, and face and fortress on her back, brimming with cannons. Glaring at them through the junkyard with her red glowing eyes, the turtle swiveled her cannons in their direction and began firing Dark Pulses, tossing the fighters through the air with the explosions alone.

    “We have to outrun it. If we can get out of its range, then it can’t hurt us,” Gabriel winced, having been thrown through the air by an explosion and landed roughly on a pile of old watches.

    “Fine, but we have to stay low to the ground. If we go up above the piles, that thing will shoot us out of the sky,” Molly said as she picked up a purple rubber strap-on, having obviously been worn by a woman in a tragic sex-related death. ‘I need to get one of these when I get back to Earth. I bet Selene and Rosemary would get a kick out of this thing,’ she thought with a lecherous smile.

    Once again flying low to the ground, Molly and Gabriel zoomed through the junkyard like rats through a maze, with the turtle quickly losing sight of them and firing randomly in all directions.

    “It worked!” Molly laughed.

    “Demon Art: Shade Shimmer!” the turtle bellowed. Instantly leaving a path of destruction through the junkyard, she caught up to Molly and Gabriel with the speed of a bullet.

    “Oh shit! Celestial Art: Sonic Sprint!” Molly swore.

    “Angel Art: Crusading Canter!” Gabriel shouted in turn.

    Moving so fast that they were invisible, Molly and Gabriel shot past the turtle. Turning around, the turtle reactivated the spell and chased after them, leaving another path of destruction in her wake. Moving through the junkyard at hyper speed, the turtle took aim with her cannons and hit them both with a direct barrage of Dark Pulses, nearly knocking them unconscious as they crashed into the ground with smoking armor like a pair of racecars.

    “I have an idea, split up! I need you to distract it while I attack her underside!” Molly panted, struggling to stay awake as she used a spell to repair her broken visor.

    “I’m on it!” Michael countered, shooting up into the air and flying around the turtle like a fly, blasting her with Divinity Rays.

    The beams of light caused massive amounts of devastation to the fortress on the turtle’s back, each impact equal to the crash and explosion of a propane truck. But regardless of the damage inflicted, the fortress would repair itself like flesh through a healing spell, insuring that the cannons were always operational. While Gabriel distracted the beast, Molly went to work on the less-armored underbelly.

    “Celestial Art: Star Birth! Celestial Art: Null Gravity!”

    She fired the small sphere of red light as the second spell took affect, making the turtle weightless. In a fiery flash, a miniature fusion reaction erupted underneath the turtle, throwing her into the air, snarling in pain. “You bitch!” She howled as she flipped through the air.

    “Gabriel, finish her!”

    “Angel Art: Divine Smite!” Gabriel called out, plunging down towards the flipped turtle with his sword in hand.

    Stabbing the turtle in the very center of his under-armor, he forced her down into the ground with more power than a plane crash and instantly shattered every bone and plate in her body. Blood and guts sprayed in all directions as the turtle was ripped open like a bloated carcass, sending blades of bone through the air that were as strong and sharp as metal.

    “Damn, she was tough,” Molly muttered as she walked over to Gabriel.

    “Yes, but not tough enough. Come on, let’s get out of here,” he said, sheathing his sword.

    No sooner had the flaming sword been sealed before Molly and Gabriel were both brought to their knees by a dark energy on the air, making their limbs feel like dumbbells. The aura was partnered with a loud monstrous roar, signaling one thing; they were now at the mercy of Mammon, Hell Prince of Greed.

    Rosemary’s eyes slowly opened as she was brought back to consciousness. She looked around, trying to figure out where she was. She was suspended on the wall of a medium-sized dungeon, though it looked more like a Medieval queen’s bedroom. A bed with hanging curtains sat in the corner, with a hot tub bubbling on the other side of the room. The floor had lush carpeting and the walls were decorated with paintings and statues of naked figures, many in the middle of intimacy. There were no doors or windows in the room and no visible source of light other than the hot tub, which was casting swirling hues of illumination across the dim room.

    She didn’t know if it was the kiss of the air or the bite of the metal shackles, but Rosemary quickly realized that she was completely naked. She tried to draw on her powers to recover her armor or break her binds, but she could not muster up the strength. She was not tired or sleepy, but her body was just devoid of energy.
    “Where am I?”

    “You’re in my domain,” a woman purred, suddenly appearing in front of Rosemary when she blinked. Aside from her black hair and grayish skin tone, the woman looked exactly like Rosemary; same body, same height, same face, same everything. She too was completely naked, standing two feet below Rosemary.

    “Where am I? What circle am I in?” Rosemary mumbled, wincing from the line that was being worn into her neck by her metal collar.

    “The Circle of Lust,” the woman answered as she leaned forward and blew on Rosemary’s tits, tickling her nipples to full points with her breath. Rosemary shivered at the suddenly spark of arousal at the teasing of her exposed body. She tried to sharpen her mind, needing to regain control and figure out a way to free herself.

    “Are you the Hell Prince? Are you Asmodeus?”

    “Yes, I am the ruler of this land, but “Prince” is just a silly moniker. I have no gender or body other than the one I want, and I decided that I like your body; this sweet innocent body,” she said coyly before running her tongue up Rosemary’s flat belly, working the tip in her naval before come up and planting a kiss on the center of her chest.

    Rosemary’s breathing became quick and shallow as she tried to suppress the powerful rush of arousal and horniness that swept through her. The sensual touch of this stranger’s tongue against her vulnerable naked body… it was mind-jarring.

    “Tenebrous asked me to take extra special care of you, so I decided that since you are an extra special guest, I would show that Hell isn’t only about pain and torture. You can also bask in endless pleasure,” she said seductively as she kissed the side of Rosemary’s adolescent breast.

    Rosemary turned away, trying to fight her own desires. “No, let me go. I have to get back to Master Baltoh. I have to—” she whined before being cut off and giving a soft moan.

    Asmodeus had inserted her finger into Rosemary’s pussy, swirling it between the soft lips. Rosemary could feel something different from this touch, like the woman’s finger carried an electric charge. It was as if she were working a novelty shock toy in her pussy, making it next to impossible to suppress her pleasure.

    “This is Lust Lightning, the power which I use to electrocute the damned souls here. But this is a special gift for you, you’ll experience pleasure that will mock your wildest fantasies,” Asmodeus whispered as she moved between Rosemary’s perky breasts, sucking playfully on her nipples and scrubbing the peach flesh with her tongue.

    Rosemary’s whole body was blushing red and every breath carried the softest moan as she desperately tried to suppress her arousal and keep her dignity, but as she had learned with Baltoh, she cast aside all her dignity once her clothes were gone. With her limbs secured to the cold stone wall and the metal shackles biting her flesh and keeping her from being able to resist Asmodeus, Rosemary’s original defiance was being replaced with her sexually submissive alter-ego. In just a few minutes, her thighs were damp with the wetness from her moistening pussy and she was crying in shame, having given her body and mind to Baltoh and now being used by this ruler of Demons… and loving it. On the other end, Asmodeus had worked three fingers into Rosemary’s cunt and was fucking her furiously while licking off the tears that the Valkyrie dripped onto her breasts.

    “Don’t worry, baby, you’re my property now. Once you have your orgasm, your soul will belong to me,” Asmodeus whispered before kneeling down.

    “No, please… I can’t take it,” Rosemary whimpered as she tried to keep her smooth legs pressed together, but unable to overpower her restraints.

    Ignoring her whimpers, Asmodeus spread her legs and blew on the wet lips of Rosemary’s pussy. Stretching like Baltoh’s, Asmodeus extended her long serpent-like tongue, gently prodding Rosemary’s snatch with the quivering tendrils. Rosemary struggled not to react to the burning pleasure between her legs, but small cracks of violet light were popping around Asmodeus’ tongue as she used low shocks of Lust Lightning to tease and excite her.

    Kissing it as if it were the mouth of her lover, Asmodeus locked her lips with the lips of Rosemary’s dripping pussy, hungrily drinking in her juices. Stimulating her clit with her lips and flexing her long wet tongue inside the velvet interior, Asmodeus pleasured her with the skill of a master, making it next to impossible to deny her. What Rosemary didn’t know was that Raphael was outside Asmodeus’ castle, fighting through hordes of Demons.

    The Archangel had seen the “Prince” of Lust snatch the unconscious Valkyrie and take her to the highest tower of her castle, but while he knew where she was, she was far from rescued. He was standing at the gates of her mountain-sized black castle, deep in the rocky crags of Hell. The castle was split into three towers that pierced the black roaring clouds and made the skyscrapers on Earth look like two-story huts. It was made from the petrified bodies of naked men and women and along with being formed and placed to provide structure for the castle, they were also arranged in complicated positions like frozen dancers, reenacting scenes of intercourse, ranging from lovemaking to rape.

    The two lower towers where phallic shaped, and between the trio of spires, ear-splitting cracks of violet electricity would arch across the stormy sky like the machines of the Frankenstein story. Lust Lightning surged through the towers in repetition, crawling up through the corridors and causing the windows to glow like lights. The constant shock brought forth screams of agony from all the people used like bricks to make the statue, experiencing a lethal electrocution several times each minute.

    Unlike the rest of Hell, the gender distribution of the Demons was equal, with both male and female beasts coming out to fight him. The rest were in the castle dungeons, raping the spirits that had not been used to make the structure. Women were raped to the point where humans would die, forced to experience the pain and humiliation of endless Demons all taking turns on them, tearing them to pieces from the inside out with their barbed cocks and feeling the acid sting as jets of cum were sprayed into their bleeding mangle bodies and onto their naked flesh. Often, their breasts or ass cheeks were devoured or the woman would be forced to eat the butchered pieces of her own body.

    Men suffered a similarly cruel fate, being secured in Iron Maiden-style cages that had tails piercing their limbs and torsos, as well as a length of barbed wire holding out their tongues. The only parts of their bodies that weren’t covered by the cage bars were their laps, where their penises had been forced to take full erections by the power of a rigidity spell. Unable to move or protect themselves, they were helpless as the female Demons used them as pleasure slaves. However, like their male counterparts, the genitalia of the female Demons were more harmful than any human or animals’. Their pussies were like meat grinders, with the interior walls lined with ridges and blades as hard and sharp as glass. Insertion was agonizing, but pulling out was enough to carve away the flesh of a man’s member like a dowel on a lathe, but with a lot more blood and mutilation, only for their wounds to be healed. As the she-beasts forced them to mate like breeding bulls, the men would howl as their cages shocked them almost endlessly with Lust Lightning.

    Firing Spears of Destiny from his hands to slay the Demons as he fought his way to the gate, Raphael kept his eyes fixed on the top of the highest tower, knowing that Rosemary was in extreme danger.

    “Hang on Rosemary, I’m coming!” He shouted as he swung his sword and beheaded a she-beast.

    Up in Asmodeus’ bedchamber, Rosemary too was coming. Against her will and determination, her body had given in to Asmodeus’ skills and achieved an orgasm. The shape-shifter smiled and opened her mouth, drinking in the juices that sprayed from Rosemary’s pussy like a hose. As Rosemary achieved her orgasm, her eyes began to fade in color as she entered a trance-like state. The ritual was taking affect, her soul was being absorbed by Asmodeus.

    “Now, let’s see what pleasure lie deep within the shadows of your mind,” Asmodeus said with a smile as she kissed the comatose Rosemary on the lips.

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, unsure of the first sensation that greeted her. Was it the soreness in her back and joints from her hunched-over position on all fours, the dripping of her saliva off the rubber gag in her mouth, or the feeling of the cold floor and shackles against her wrists and ankles and the metal collar around her neck? Her mind was a fuzzy blank and her body felt like it was covered in a hot wet carpet. She wasn’t sure what the last thing she remembered was and her senses were fluctuating randomly as her grogginess slowly faded.

    As her eyes and muscles began to regain their sharpness, she tried to push herself up but could not move her hands or feet away from the floor. She was shackled in place on all fours. Seeing how far she could stretch, she pushed herself and looked around. She was in a pool of light on a cold tile floor. Sitting in the darkness was a crowd of people, forming a ring around her with their faces hidden, all staring at her. Rosemary tried to draw forth her wings or armor, but neither appeared, regardless of how hard she focused. Becoming frustrated, she pulled fruitlessly on her shackles, knowing that she couldn’t break them but knowing she had to at least try. Her efforts brought chuckles of amusement from the men and women watching her, making Rosemary blush in humiliation at the way they mocked her and stared at her naked body.

    The clacking of high heels drew her attention and a woman came into view from behind her. She looked up at Selene, who was dressed up almost like a lawyer or secretary with a black skirt, a gray suit jacket, and a pair of glasses resting on her nose with her hair in a bun. Her face showed a mix of seriousness and boredom on her face as she flexed a riding crop in her hands. Rosemary tried to speak to her, to call out Selene’s name, but her gag muffled every word.

    At the sound of her mumbling, Selene solidly tapped her on the cheek with the end of the crop. “Silence,” she said before walking behind Rosemary.

    ‘What is going on? How did I get here? Why is my memory a complete blank?’ Rosemary pondered, having no idea what had happened.

    She then shivered as the leather flap at the end of the riding crop was dragged across her back to the sound of Selene’s high heels clicking on the floor. Rosemary looked around, trying to see her or at least the people watching the spectacle.

    “Spread your legs,” Selene ordered.

    Rosemary disobeyed, still confused as to what exactly was going on. Her defiance brought her a hard smack on the ass with the whip, sending the glorious sound echoing through the room. Rosemary yelped as a stinging welt appeared on her left ass cheek, but the pain sent a euphoric rush through her body.

    “Spread your legs,” Selene repeated.

    Rosemary did as she was told, spreading her knees as far as she could and putting her pussy on display. She shivered in arousal as she felt the leather whip slide across her inner thighs and brush against the lips of her pussy. Selene then smacked her again on the ass, drawing another yelp from Rosemary and sending her excitement skyrocketing.

    “You’ve been a bad girl, and now everyone gets to watch as you get put in her place,” Selene murmured as she gave another gentle but loud smack, causing the smooth skin on her peachy ass cheeks to gain a slight swell.

    Hearing her words and feeling the strangers’ eyes boring on her exposed body filled Rosemary with both embarrassment and arousal as her submissive side began to reveal itself, wanting to be sexually humiliated and degraded. Selene began smacking Rosemary’s ass with soft yet stinging strikes, making her shiver in pleasure as she was disciplined for an offense she had no knowledge of. By the time Selene was done, Rosemary’s ass was red with transient welts and she was shaking like a leaf, desperate for more punishment.

    Selene walked back into Rosemary’s view, making her eyes as wide as dinner plates. The light was shining off Selene’s chocolate-shade skin and her full breasts jiggled with each movement, almost begging to be sucked. She was wearing nothing but her high heels and a strap-on harness, with a dildo attached that was two inches in diameter and almost a foot long. In Selene’s hands were the riding crop and the handle of a leash, the other end being attached to the metal collar around Rosemary’s neck. With a crack of the short whip, the metal shackles holding Rosemary to the floor opened up like handcuffs.

    “Come on, walk like a little bitch,” Selene ordered, jerking the leash and pulling Rosemary.

    Moving on all fours, Rosemary followed Selene like a dog with her pussy already soaking wet from this dominative and degrading treatment. Her eyes were fixed on Selene’s round ass, shifting from side to side with each pendulous swing of her hips. She desperately wished she could be the strap-on harness that Selene was wearing, especially the G-string strap nestled between her ass cheeks. With her strap-on dildo bouncing, Selene led Rosemary around the room, past the shadowy onlookers. The hidden strangers laughed at Rosemary and smacked her on the ass as she passed by, but their taunts and harassments only excited her even further, and when she fell behind and became too slow, Selene would give a rough yank on the leash.

    Selene finally brought Rosemary back to the middle of the room and pushed her face down against the floor, unfastening her gag. Rosemary gasped as the toy was finally removed, glistening with saliva. Selene raised her foot, holding it just above Rosemary’s face. “Lick it.”

    Rosemary eagerly obliged, running her tongue across the black shoe, wrapping it around the pencil-like heel, and kissing Selene’s foot and ankle. Selene then pulled on the leash, forcing Rosemary up onto her knees. Wrapping her fingers around her strap-on, she hefted the toy in front of Rosemary, who was like a deer caught in the headlights. “Suck it, suck it like a good little slut,” she growled, holding the leash tight.

    Rosemary eagerly opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around the rubber phallus, bobbing her head back and forth and wishing it were real. The size and shaped she loved, but the touch and heat she missed. A hard smack to her right breast told Rosemary that she was meant to go deeper, as well as making her cry out in joyous pain. Obeying her Mistress, she began to deep-throat the toy, slowly taking it in and working it down her throat. Grabbing Rosemary by the hair, Selene forced the whole toy into her mouth. She coughed and gagged as she choked on it, unable to breath and feeling like she was about to vomit. With tears streaming down her face, she held still, trying to find some way to get air to her lungs as the dildo occupied her throat and Selene held her hair. Finally, when she almost thought she would black out, Selene let go of her and Rosemary fell back, desperately gasping for air with her chin and chest wet with dripping saliva.

    Pulling her back with the leash, Selene waited until Rosemary’s breath was steady before forcing her to come back and continue sucking it. Holding her parted lips a centimeter from the head, Rosemary took her last deep breath as the layer of spit on the toy dripped onto her breasts. She didn’t take the whole thing in her mouth, but she diligently sucked it, cleaning off the saliva and applying fresh layers. While she sucked it, Selene smacked her breasts with the riding crop, making the sensitive flesh turn red with faint welts.

    Selene suddenly pulled the toy out of Rosemary’s mouth and smacked her across the face, knocking her to the ground. Pulling on her leash, she forced Rosemary onto her hands and knees and crouched down behind her. “Bad girls need to be punished, are you ready to be fucked with this big cock?” Selene growled as she pulled Rosemary’s hair and pinched her nipples brutally hard.

    “Yes Mistress, please punish me with that big cock!” Rosemary begged, wanting to be fucked so badly that her whole body was shaking.

    Spreading the lips of her pussy, Selene forced the toy into Rosemary’s dripping pussy, entering her without any pause or mercy. Working her fingers into Rosemary’s mouth, Selene leaned over as she began fucking her with the dildo, trying to move as much of it in and out of her as possible. She was moving with a speed that showed no inexperience; in fact, to Rosemary it felt more like Baltoh was fucking her. Selene’s speed just continued to grow, with her large firm breasts bouncing and swinging as she violated Rosemary’s pussy with the strap-on.

    Her mouth held open by Selene’s fingers, Rosemary looked around the room at the people watching them. While their faces were still hidden, she could see the glint of their teeth as they smiled in amusement and excitement and watched as they shifted their legs from their energetic arousal. The pounding of her pussy with the dildo was absolutely euphoric, it was so big and hard; it was like getting fucked by a cold machine. Just as beautiful as the feeling were the dominative growls of Selene as she violated and used her like a sex slave. With how fast Selene was moving, Rosemary wished she could look back and see her bouncing titties.

    Selene suddenly pulled out of Rosemary and tugged on her leash, pulling her up and forcing her to clean off the dildo with her tongue and cheeks. Rosemary purred and hummed as she sucked her delicious pussy juice off the dildo, wishing she were flexible enough to lick her own pussy. Once it was clean and glistening, Selene rolled her over onto her back and then sat down on her heels. Holding onto Rosemary’s thighs, Selene pushed the dildo back into her and began fucking her with miraculous skill, swinging her lower body and pulverizing Rosemary’s snatch with the toy.

    Rosemary was whimpering and giving soft cries of happiness as the hard rubber toy was driven into her. Her face was blushing red from the joyous feeling of her body being stuffed and brutalized and she was squeezing and pinching her nipples, trying to get as much stimulation as possible. Rocking back and forth on the cold floor, she looked up at Selene, hypnotized by the sight of her bouncing breasts and wishing she could feel them and lick them.

    Feeling the approach of her first orgasm, Rosemary licked her hands and rubbed her breasts, bathing in the kinky feeling and the unrelenting pounding of Selene ramming her with the strap-on. She closed her eyes for only a second when she felt someone grab her hands. It was not Selene, as she had not let go of Rosemary’s thighs. As her hands were pinned to the ground above her head, Rosemary opened her eyes and looked up at Molly’s face and her bowling ball breasts. Rosemary was desperate, longing to reach up and wrap her lips around the blond beauty’s erect nipples.

    “Do you want to suck my tits?” Molly coyly asked.

    “Yes Mistress, please let me taste them!”

    Deciding to be merciful and indulge her little sex slave, Molly lowered herself down, laying her firm breasts across Rosemary’s face. The former Archangel immediately went to town on them, trying to slather every millimeter of soft flesh with her wet tongue and suck on her nipples like a water bottle after running a marathon. Without slowing down her powerful thrusts, Selene retrieved her riding crop and began smacking Rosemary’s breasts especially hard, coming just short of causing bruises. From the masochistic feel of her hands being restrained and her breasts being whipped and the pleasurable combination of the huge dildo pumping in and out of her snatch and Molly’s bountiful tits smothering her face, Rosemary was sent to the breaking point.

    She gave a shrill moan as she had her first orgasm, but unlike all of the other ones, there was no jet of climactic juices spraying from between the lips of her pussy. Instead, the juices from the orgasm suddenly flooded her mouth and throat as if they had been poured between her lips. She coughed and gagged on the unexpected drink, as she could not find the source and the addition of Molly’s breasts on her face made her feel like she was being water-boarded. She tried to sit up to breathe, but Molly kept her pinned down and forced her to drink it all. While Rosemary was filled with fear and struggling to get air, the force of the two women and the terror of drowning or suffocating enthralled her, as well as the combination of the orgasm.

    As the orgasm itself finally ended, the mysterious flood of pussy juices stopped running down her throat and Rosemary was able to breathe without problems. As her pulse slowed back down, she ran her tongue across her lips and throughout her mouth, gluttonously savoring the taste of her juices as she realized what had happened. Once she calmed down, Selene pulled out of her and Molly shifted position. With her knees on either side of Rosemary’s head, Molly set herself down on the former Archangel, smothering her face with her pussy and forcing her to lick it.

    Reaching out, Molly grasped Rosemary’s ankles and pulled them back, completely putting her pussy and anus on display. As she worked her tongue in and around the velvet sleeve of Molly’s snatch, Rosemary shivered as she felt hands tentatively brushing against her smooth rear end and her pussy, and they weren’t the hands of Selene and she was sure they weren’t Baltoh. As the stranger rubbed her pussy, he/she wet their finger with her juices and began rubbing her asshole, teasing her as they pressed down on the ring. Rosemary was so horny that she was desperate to feel the finger penetrate her anus, but she also wanted to know whom it was.

    Rosemary gave a sudden and shrill hum of pleasure as she felt a soft mouth going to work on her wet pussy, the stranger working their lips on the entrance and flexing their tongue inside, stimulating her clit with expert skill. As her pussy was orally stimulated, Rosemary felt the stranger insert their finger into her asshole, working it back and forth in the tight wet wring, using her pussy juice as lubricant. As she tried to figure out who it was, she felt another pair of hands squeezing her breasts and pulling up on her nipples, and the length of the nails and softness of the hands told her it was Selene. The sensation was so mind-numbingly euphoric that Rosemary was struggling to breathe with Molly’s delectably soft wet pussy smothering her face.

    As the stranger worked their second finger into her asshole, Rosemary noticed something that she had not felt before. There was something unusual about the fingers, a cold hardness on the back of her fingers. It felt… metallic.

    “Master,” Rosemary lovingly whispered as she momentarily retracted her tongue from Molly’s pussy.

    Due to Baltoh’s claws, he had never really used his hands very often during sex, so she never really got to know them, but after he had become a god, his claws had been replaced with the small metal plates on the backs of his hands and fingers, and even though he had lost his long forked Demon tongue, his powers of pleasure went well beyond simple physical contact.

    After several minutes of licking her pussy and fingering her asshole, Baltoh pulled away from her. Rosemary looked up from under Molly’s pussy and graciously sucked his fingers clean with a look of adoration on her face as she gazed at him. Once she did her job, Rosemary laid her head back and Molly changed her position, getting in a crab-walk and burying Rosemary’s face with her firm ass cheeks while she licked her anus. In this position, Molly was unable to hold Rosemary’s legs back, so Selene did it for her. With Rosemary’s legs spread, Baltoh hefted his cock and guided it into her open pussy, desperate to feel a large mass within it.

    Rosemary moaned as she felt him enter her, stretching her pussy with his head and shaft. The sensation was much sharper than ever before, his cock feeling so huge and hot in her slender body. The muscular missile was so warm inside her, it was like getting penetrated by a rolled up heating pad. After pulling out for the first time, Baltoh forced his cock back into her like a hammered wedge. Moving his whole body fast that he would kill a mortal woman or even an Angel, he began fucking her with deep powerful shoves. Rosemary couldn’t help but scream in happiness as he fucked her into levels of pleasure that surpassed her wildest fantasies. He was slamming her cunt with his cock with the same speed that a humming bird used with its wings to hover.

    It was less than ten seconds before he gave another screaming orgasm, but this time, she was ready for the flood of her pussy juices to fill her mouth and throat. Knowing how to breathe, she gluttonously drank her pussy juices, even while she continued to lick Molly’s anus. Once her orgasm came to an end, Rosemary took a deep breath of relief as Baltoh pulled out of her and Molly moved off her face. She was allowed a minute’s reprieve before she was forced to continue, this time with Selene straddling her face, no longer wearing the strap-on. While working her tongue between the glass-smooth lips of Selene’s pussy, Rosemary groaned as Baltoh entered her asshole. However, it felt much different than it had ever before. It felt like there was much more lubricant other than just bodily fluids. It was as if her anus or his cock had been slathered with KY jelly, removing the dryness and uncomfortable friction.

    Baltoh took his original pace, moving like the firing pin of a mini gun as he pulverized the deepest corners of her anus. Without the mysterious lubrication, such brutal pounding would be impossible to achieve without injury. Rosemary was giving an unending shrill scream, brought from not only Baltoh’s thrusts and the kinky eroticism of Selene sitting on her face, but Molly working her fingers in Rosemary’s gaping pussy almost furiously. While it took longer than the first two times, Rosemary was quickly brought to her third orgasm.

    Not sure how long she was out, Rosemary briefly lost consciousness from her exhaustion, the toll of her orgasms, and the sore numbness in her lower body. While it only felt like a second, when she woke back up, she found herself on her hands and knees with Selene beneath her. Once again she was wearing a strap-on, with the huge rubber toy lying mostly in her pussy. Rosemary suddenly gave a loud shriek as another huge dildo was forced into her loosened anus, worn as a strap-on by Molly. This was the first time since she had sex with Baltoh in the church that she had been double-penetrated, and while it was a wonderfully kinky feeling, it did bring tears to her eyes and make her wince.

    As she raised her head, she felt a hand roughly grab her chin and squeeze her cheeks. She looked up at Baltoh, who had a stony expression on his face as he held his cock up, glistening with her bodily fluids from before. Without even needing to be told, she obediently opened her mouth to suck it clean and appease him. As she began bobbing her head back and forth and blowing him, Selene and Molly both began moving in unison, Selene bucking her hips and forcing her strap-on into Rosemary’s pussy and Molly humping her doggy-style and fucking her asshole.

    As they reached the perfect machine-like rhythm, Baltoh fully satisfied Rosemary’s masochistic desired and grabbed her head, forcing his entire cock into her mouth. Rosemary choked and gagged and his pulsating penis, and even threw up a little. Tears were streaming down her face from her agitated gag reflex and she was desperately trying to breathe, but she was on Cloud 9 in terms of sexual ecstasy, being punished and violated while onlookers watched like the viewers of ancient Roman gladiator battles.

    As time went on, Rosemary slowly began to drift towards unconsciousness, and she could swear her senses were being distorted. The dildos being used inside her were seemingly becoming warner and softer to the touch and she could no longer feel Molly’s breasts against her back or Selene’s against her own. Opening her eyes, she looked around and realized that was getting fucked all three ways by Baltoh… or copies of Baltoh. One of the doppelgangers was slamming her from behind with his meaty cock, one was beneath her, bucking his hips and pulverizing her bruised snatch, and the original was still skull-fucking her. For some reason, she did not feel alarmed by this strange occurrence, she actually felt comforted, like she could literally feel him all around her.
    Grabbing her shoulders, Rosemary felt the clone behind her hold her up, so that two pairs of hands could grab her own. Looking around in the corners of her eyes, she saw two clones, one on either side of her. They were holding her hands and wrapping her fingers around their erect cocks. Taking the message, she began stroking them both, sparing all the attention she could to give them proper hand jobs. With a huge cock in each hand, one in her throat, one in her asshole, and the final in her pussy, her mind was completely overwhelmed by the pleasure she was feeling. She could not even describe the unfathomable sensations rushing through her whole body.

    Just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, she was forced to open her eyes as a rush of pleasure rushed through almost every square inch of skin. As well as being gang-banged by Baltoh and his doppelgangers, Selene and Molly had returned with clones and were all grinding against any exposed spot they could find. They were doing everything from rubbing their pussies against her legs, kissing her feet, running their tongues across the sides of her chest and face, and giving her outstretched arms tit-fucks.

    With 95% of her body rubbing against the body of someone else, Rosemary had the greatest orgasm of her life. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her whole body began to vibrate. As her body was flooded with euphoric warmth, Baltoh and all of his doppelgangers all shot their loads, seemingly with the pressure of fire hoses. Seed overflowed and sprayed from her asshole and pussy, mixed with the juices of her orgasm, as well as ran down her throat and filled her stomach. She was even blinded by thick white streams coating her face.

    Completely exhausted, she collapsed as they all pulled out of her, continuing to ejaculate. She was too tired to move, so she just lay there as layer after layer of semen coated her body. Before long, she felt like she was being submerged in a bath the thick white sperm. It was like she was a gold statue being lowered into a smelting vat.

    Rosemary was hovering in the air over Asmodeus’ bed, trapped in her illusion with the ruler of the Circle of Lust lying below her. Both of their naked bodies were glowing with a blue aura as she slowly stole Rosemary’s soul. The illusion created a sexual fantasy that brought forth every desire she wanted and fulfilled them beyond her wildest imagination. The spell was powered by her sexual reaction to the illusion, with her arousal accelerating the process.

    As she drank in Rosemary’s soul and watched her in the illusion, she was fingering herself and licking her lips. “Damn, this is one seriously kinky bitch.”

    One more chapter to go! Please vote up and comment!